Category: Volume 22 – Number 3 – May 2012

  • Introduction: Revisiting the Citizen-Subject

    Jennifer Greiman (bio)

    jgreiman@albany.edu

    University at Albany, SUNY

     

    Kir Kuiken (bio)

    kkuiken@albany.edu

    University at Albany, SUNY

     

     

    In 1989, Étienne Balibar responded in Cahiers Confrontations to the question Jean-Luc Nancy had posed to a number of well-known French philosophers earlier that year: “who comes after the subject?” The apparent simplicity of the question belies Balibar’s apparently simple answer, which is in fact as difficult as it is unequivocal. Beginning by articulating a reading of Descartes that calls into question Heidegger’s interpretation of the cogito as the inaugural moment of the sovereignty of the subjectum and the birth of modernity, Balibar defines what, for him, lies beyond the age or epoch of the subject in starkly simple terms: “After the subject comes the citizen” (38). This response shifts the chronology implied by the question, which seems to gesture at something that awaits a future unfolding, something that will come after the age of the subject. Balibar instead directs our attention towards an event that has already taken place and gives the moment of the shift from the subject to the citizen a particular date: 1789. Though, as Balibar himself acknowledges, it is too straightforward to treat this date as if it were the culminating moment at which the subject became the citizen, the date of the Declaration of the Rights of Man and of the Citizen at least in principle marks a rupture with a particular understanding of the subject as subditus, the individual “submitted to the ditio, to the sovereign authority of a prince, an authority expressed in his orders and itself legitimated by the Word of another Sovereign (the Lord God)” (36). What comes after the subject is—in principle—the end of the subjection of the subject, and the replacement of the prince with the self-subjected autonomy of the citizen.
     
    Of course, a rupture in principle is hardly a rupture in fact, as Balibar several times notes throughout the essay. However, the shift from the subject to the citizen in fact fundamentally disrupts the ground on which the problem of subjection can be thought. As Balibar insists, the Declaration of the Rights of Man and of the Citizen produces a “truth-effect that marks a rupture” with previous conceptions of the subject (44), introducing a whole new set of aporias into the newfound autonomy of the citizen. Once sovereignty has devolved to the citizen, for example, what must be accounted for is how modern sovereignty, previously modeled on an absolute hierarchy involving subjection to the prince in the name of obedience to God, becomes the shared sovereignty of equals. Since sovereignty implies a transcendent hierarchical relation between subject and subjected, what must be accounted for is how the new principle of free equality that arrives co-extensively with the citizen is capable of making him or her sovereign without collapsing into paradox. As Balibar argues, in the absence of the hierarchy of obedience, what emerges is a form of autonomy that involves the (self)-limitation of the citizen’s own radical freedom. The figure of the citizen, endowed with natural rights, free and equal with every other human, becomes the subject to which he is subjected. Subjection, in other words, no longer passes by way of an exterior transcendence such as God, but is now a problem internal to the citizen itself.
     
    What Balibar goes on to call the citizen’s “becoming-subject” (devenir-sujet) certainly entails the invention of new regimes of subjection, ones that are, as Foucault shows, predicated on the transition from subjection to the world of rights and discipline. But it is also a point of acute tension that threatens to continuously reconstitute the relationship between the citizen and his or her subjection. The principle of equality, for example, begins as the cornerstone of natural right. But this alleged universalism is quickly undermined by new forms of subjection that come to be reiterated at the very heart of its universal claim, emerging directly out of the principle’s presumption of a correspondence between the capacities of the human and the capacities of the citizen. On the one hand, once this correspondence is established, it becomes possible to deny some citizens their full humanity, and consequently their freedom. On the other hand, the principle of equality also becomes a limit-concept by appearing simultaneously as the cornerstone of natural right and as a historical demand that Hannah Arendt calls the “right to have rights.” The “right to have rights” emerges where individuals or communities are not simply given rights by an external sovereign power, but confer them upon themselves, demanding them in the name of a full civic universality. Thus, when the principle of equality is officially valid but essentially denied, they transform it into a historical demand that aims to overturn the political situation that the principle instituted. What this produces is the enigma or contradiction of a sovereign equality, a sovereignty and a subject that open themselves to a hyperbolic excess that constitutes them: “the wording of the statement always exceeds the act of its enunciation” (52). The citizen-subject henceforth becomes a site for thinking, at one and the same time, the aporia of a subject who is bestowed with universal sovereignty, but whose subjectivation remains open to the finite and historically specific moment of its constitution. This openness makes it a thoroughly ambivalent phenomenon, since it becomes at once the source of powerful new forms of oppression and the possibility of the transfiguration of subjection itself.
     
    After the subject comes the citizen.” Balibar’s deceptively simple reply to Nancy’s deceptively simple query not only shifts Nancy’s implied chronology back in time, but it also historicizes both subject and citizen, perpetuating and extending the question in both directions and demanding that we revisit it again and again. As something comes after—and has presumably come before—the subject, so something will come after the citizen. But beyond this temporal extension, Balibar’s “Citizen Subject” essay also functions like a wedge, as Warren Montag argues below, prying open the history of the subject and situating the ambivalent history of the citizen within it. Both defined and threatened by its historical specificity and its own internal antinomies, Balibar’s citizen-subject nevertheless preserves the possibility inherent in the hyperbolic excess of its articulation, making it a figure of complex temporality and radical transience at once. Balibar closes his essay with an image of the citizen-subject’s ephemerality: “As to whether this figure, like a face of sand at the edge of the sea, is about to be effaced with the next great sea change, that is another question” (55).
     
    The essays in this special issue of PMC address themselves, in eclectic and dynamic ways, to this other question more than two decades after Balibar’s groundbreaking essay. Originally conceived for a one-day symposium—”The Citizen-Subject Revisited”—held on 24 October 2011 at the University at Albany, SUNY, each of these essays interrogates the history of the citizen-subject in its broadest terms, reflecting on its eighteenth-century origins as well as its continued viability amid the “great sea changes”—social, political, environmental, and philosophical—of the twenty-first century. In the 23 years since Balibar’s essay appeared, these papers ask, have we witnessed a transformation in forms of subjection only, or have we also seen the citizen-subject’s hyperbole open further possibilities for citizenship? At the same time, these essays consider the status and contemporary resonance of the citizen-subject as a critical and theoretical category. In recent years, critical theory has focused increasingly on questions that would seem to come both before and after the citizen-subject, with the analytic frame of biopower on one side and the problem of statist sovereignty on the other seeming to bracket the category of citizenship or suspend it altogether. Given the reorientation that biopolitical studies have effected on the life of the organism and the population (figures which seem at once to precede and exceed the citizen-subject), how might we reassess the viability of the category of citizenship in the neo-liberal, biopolitical state? Similarly, as recent studies of state sovereignty have detailed the many ways in which democratic sovereignty often replicates the exceptional violence of absolutism, what might be the value of recalling Balibar’s insistence in “Citizen Subject” on the dissymmetry of sovereign equality from transcendent sovereignty? The goal of this special issue—like that of the symposium itself—is to revisit the citizen-subject in light of the challenges posed to citizenship by both recent history and recent theoretical work, considering whether it is time to reanimate the category of citizenship, or whether we have moved into another history of the subject altogether.
     
    In the essay that opens the issue, Étienne Balibar’s “From Philosophical Anthropology to Social Ontology and Back: What to do with Marx’s Sixth Thesis on Feuerbach?” (a version of which he delivered as the symposium’s keynote1 ), Balibar addresses such questions through the broad category of anthropological difference on which much of his recent work has focused. In his meticulous close reading of Marx’s short thesis, Balibar argues that the “human essence” that Marx seeks to identify with “the ensemble of social relations” opens up the possibility of a non-or even an anti-humanist anthropology. If the citizen-subject emerges co-extensively with the “rights of Man,” the question that immediately follows is how this universal declaration becomes re-articulated into new processes of subjection. There is, in short, a fundamental tension between the universal citizen-subject, and the many (anthropological) differences that constitute it, since these differences often become the basis for new forms of subjection. As Balibar demonstrates, Marx’s sixth thesis opens up a new way of understanding the relation between these differences and the universal category of the citizen-subject. Marx’s thesis, in Balibar’s reading, demonstrates that anthropological differences, as part of the “ensemble of social relations” that constitutes the human, do more than merely affect the universality of the citizen-subject from the outside. Instead, these differences remain intrinsic ones that are internal to the citizen-subject itself, part of the very “ensemble of social relations” that constitute it. Thus, Balibar locates in Marx an insistence on the definition of the human according to the irreducible anthropological differences that constitute it, finding in these differences conflict, contestation, and ultimately the possibility for political and social transformation.
     
    Warren Montag’s contribution, “Between Interpellation and Immunization: Althusser, Balibar, Esposito,” traces a kinship—without the presumption of chronological progression — between the conceptual models of the subject that Louis Althusser, Balibar, and Roberto Esposito have variously theorized. Rather than an intermediate term, Montag argues, Balibar’s citizen-subject is best understood as a theoretical wedge between Althusser’s Marxian notion of “interpellation” and Esposito’s biopolitical model of “immunization” in much the same way that the citizen-subject wedges itself between power and the resistance to power that prompts subjection. Where Althusserian interpellation describes that vertical process whereby the subject’s freedom is the retroactive effect of its “freely” chosen subjection, Esposito’s immunization both precedes and coincides with this process, which posits political community as a munus, or debt, that prevents horizontal, trans-individual bonds from forming that might weaken vertical subjection. Montag argues that Balibar’s citizen-subject intervenes by wedging itself between interpellation and immunization to prevent the convergence of “vertical subjection and horizontal privation” through the continued promise that resides in the hyperbole of its excess articulation.
     
    For Gavin Walker, the excess articulation and complex temporality of the citizen-subject point to another problem on which Balibar’s work has long focused—the presuppositional structure of the nation and the national subject in the capitalist world system. In “‘Citizen-Subject’ and the National Question: On the Logic of Capital in Balibar,” Walker closely tracks the correspondence between Balibar’s history of the citizen-subject and Marx’s account of the transition to bourgeois capitalism, proposing that the citizen is the “figure that remains for us today crucial for an understanding of the dynamics of the national question” in Marx. Like bourgeois capitalism, which remains complicit with its antecedents, the citizen-subject operates in reference to the figure of absolute subjection, which it is presumed to have overcome. But beyond this, the citizen-subject also alerts us to the derangement at the heart of capital’s supposedly rational processes, revealing the ways in which capital “presents itself as a total systematic expression of pure exchange” while it also “produces ‘civil society’ in order to invert itself, and try to derive itself precisely from its own presuppositions.” Ultimately, Walker argues, Balibar’s work effectively “‘incompletes’ our image of the world” by detailing the ways in which in one presuppositional structure—from the nation to civil society to labor power—begets others.
     
    Craig Carson’s essay, “Adam Smith and Economic Citizenship,” returns to the question of the development of new theories of the citizen that emerged in the eighteenth century, coextensively with the birth of the citizen-subject. Focusing on the role of the citizen in Adam Smith, Carson demonstrates that recent attempts by liberal humanist critics to resuscitate Smith through a focus on his conceptions of sympathy and natural sociability crucially elide the role of the category of the citizen in his work. Turning first to a reading of Smith’s Theory of Moral Sentiments, Carson argues that the category of the citizen acts as a limit to natural sympathy. When the spectacle of sympathy is transformed from a theatrical to a societal one, sympathy is transformed into antipathy. What results from this, Carson argues, is a commodification of supposedly natural social relations. In Smith, the category of the citizen, as developed in the Theory of Moral Sentiments, is displaced onto Capital, transforming the citizen into an economic category, thereby producing the notion of a purely “economic citizenship.” Smith’s “economic citizenship,” Carson demonstrates, is predicated on investment and the transformation of the land, not necessarily on belonging to any particular geographical location, whereas the laborer has no claim to citizenship, since he is a mere commodity. As Carson argues, in lieu of a turn towards notions of sympathy, “one must demand the citizen-laborer.”
     
    Ji-Young Um’s essay, “Citizen and Terrorist, Citizen as Terrorist: The Military, Citizenship, and Race in the Age of the War on Terror,” offers a case study in the more recent history of the citizen-subject, exploring the role of the military in negotiating the citizenship status of immigrants and racial minorities in the post-9/11 United States. Taking as her point of departure General Colin Powell’s reference to a widely circulated photograph of a mourning mother embracing a headstone that visibly shows the star and crescent at Arlington National Cemetery, and analyzing the case of James Yee, a Muslim U.S. Army chaplain subjected to intense scrutiny, Um traces the complex intersections of nationality and race as they are deployed in the war on terror. Um argues that the ways in which the United States has, since World War II, linked citizenship status to military service—and, moreover, to death in battle—precisely literalizes Foucault’s account of the modern biopolitical state’s internalization of race war. “Racialized soldiers in the U.S. military are tasked with an impossible contradiction,” she writes; they are “called upon to stand as proofs of the nation and empire’s capacity for tolerance and inclusivity precisely because they are always already suspects and enemies.” Thus, she argues, the racialized citizen-soldier becomes not only citizen-subject, but also citizen and enemy at once.
     
    In “Transgenics of the Citizen (I),” Erin Obodiac offers a more speculative case study on the future life of the citizen-subject, exploring the question of inhuman, non-anthropological differences that continue to define and redefine conceptions of “the human” as well as the category of the citizen that relies on it. Developing the ways that the inanimate, the machine-like, and the automaton become figures for something that haunts the human from within, Obodiac asks what is happening today in recent attempts to codify rights for non-human others, such as robots. Focusing on the South Korean Robot Ethics Charter of 2012, she charts the history of the inclusion, or exclusion, of the inhuman from the rights of citizenship, demonstrating how the very border that presumes to delineate the human from the non-human continuously collapses. One of the results of this collapse is the enigmatic endowment of the machinic, or the robotic, with something approaching the rights of the citizen. Obodiac’s essay demonstrates that “to a certain extent, artificial life and natural life are one and the same, and especially in relation to the state, the automaton and the human being are both personae.” Though applied primarily to the category of the corporation, endowed with the rights of a person, Obodiac concludes with the question that animates her essay: “what are we risking if we allow robota—human, cybernetic, transgenic, or otherwise—to speak up as well?”
     
    Finally, in “Environmentality: Military Maneuvers, the Ecosystem, and the Accidental,” Robert Marzec returns us to the question posed by the final image of Balibar’s “Citizen Subject,” asking whether the “great sea change” that will efface the sand figure of the citizen-subject is indeed the rising tide of the ocean itself. His argument begins with an exposition of the gradual militarization of global warming, a process whereby the military becomes the primary means for addressing warming’s geo-political and environmental effects. Marzec argues that this militarization threatens the very liberatory potential of the citizen-subject itself, primarily because the militarization of global warming is more than a reliance on the material and economic resources of the military; it involves the expansion of military modes of thinking into what had hitherto been primarily civilian spheres of decision-making. As a result, the distinction between civilian and military life is slowly eroded. Addressing what he calls a new regime of “environmentality” (which evokes Foucault’s notion of governmentality), Marzec argues that the military response to global warming reformulates the political in relation to the ecological. Focusing on what he calls the “Accidental,” Marzec shows how the logic of necessity that subtends the process of militarization effectively excludes various forms of uncertainty, such as the liberatory potential of the citizen-subject, which cannot be amalgamated into its program. Once this happens, all ecological and environmental concerns become a security matter, allowing for the suspension of law and democracy in the name of fighting ecological catastrophe. As Marzec concludes, ecology “becomes the new universal truth of humanity’s existence in the world…essentially hard-wiring conflict and adaptation to the civilian brain, and erasing the pole of the citizen-subject that potentializes liberation.”
     
    However, Marzec’s own argument shows that this potential erasure is not yet complete. In fact, the figure of the citizen-subject remains a productive site for thinking the transformations of subjectivity that inform our present, as the essays in this special issue attest.
     

    Jennifer Greiman is Associate Professor of English at the University at Albany, SUNY. She is the author of Democracy’s Spectacle: Sovereignty and Public Life in Antebellum American Writing (Fordham, 2010) and co-editor, with Paul Stasi, of The Last Western: Deadwood and the End of American Empire (bloomsbury 2013). Her current research is on democratic theory and the work of Herman Melville.

     

    Kir Kuiken is Assistant Professor of English at the University at Albany, SUNY. He recently completed a book manuscript entitled “Imagined Sovereignties: Towards a New Political Romanticism” and is currently working on a project about the role of Romanticism in contemporary critical and political theory. His published work includes essays on Derrida, Heidegger, and Benjamin.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Balibar, Étienne. “Citizen Subject.” Who Comes After the Subject? Ed. Eduardo Cadava, Peter Connor and Jean-Luc Nancy. New York: Routledge, 1991. 33-57. Print.

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. “The Citizen-Subject Revisited.” Department of English, SUNY Albany, New York. 24 Oct. 2011. Keynote address.

     
  • From Philosophical Anthropology to Social Ontology and Back: What to Do with Marx’s Sixth Thesis on Feuerbach?

    Étienne Balibar (bio)

    Columbia University in the City of New York
     

    Abstract

    This essay is based on a reading of Marx’s Theses on Feuerbach from 1845, especially Thesis 6, which discusses its wording with reference to signifying chains tracing back to the constitution of Western Metaphysics. The claim that “the human essence is not an abstract being inhabiting the singular individual” not only rejects post-Aristotelian metaphysics, but also theologies of the interpellation of the subject. Saying that “in its reality it is the ensemble of the social relations” opens the possibility of a multifaceted ontology of relations. Further, it identifies a weakness in Marx’s assessment of Feuerbach’s philosophy of the “generic being.” It is on this basis that applications to contemporary debates on philosophical anthropology should be reformulated.

    The Theses on Feuerbach, an ensemble of eleven aphorisms apparently not destined for publication in this form, were written by Marx in the course of 1845 while he was working on the manuscript of the German Ideology, also left unpublished. They were later discovered by Friedrich Engels, who published them with some corrections (not all insignificant) as an appendix to his own pamphlet, “Feuerbach and the End of German Classical Philosophy” (1886).1 They are widely considered one of the emblematic formularies of Western philosophy and sometimes compared to other concise texts – such as Parmenides’ Poem or Wittgenstein’s Tractatus — that combine a speculative content of seemingly enigmatic, inexhaustible richness with a manifesto-like style of enunciation, apparently signaling a radically new mode of thinking. Some of the best-known aphorisms have achieved a posteriori the same value of a turning point in philosophy (or in our relationship to philosophy) as, for instance, not only Parmenides’s and Wittgenstein’s respective “tauton gar esti noein te kai einai”2 and “Worüber man nicht sprechen kann, darüber muss man schweigen” (27), but also Spinoza’s “ordo et connexio idearum idem est ac ordo et connexio rerum” (Ethics II, Prop. VII) or Kant’s “Gedanken ohne Inhalt sind leer, Anschauungen ohne Begriffe sind blind” (Critique of Pure Reason B75/A51), etc.
     
    In such conditions, it is both extremely tempting and imprudent to embark on a new commentary. But it is also inevitable that we return to the letter of the Theses, checking our understanding of their terminology and phrases, whenever we decide to assess the place of Marx (and an interpretation of Marx) in our contemporary debates. This is what I am trying to do in this presentation, at least partially, with regard to an ongoing discussion of the meaning and uses of the categories “relation” and “relationship” (both possible equivalents for the German Verhältnis). The implications of this discussion range from logic to ethics, but involve in particular a subtle, perhaps decisive nuance separating a “philosophical anthropology” from a “social ontology” (or an ontology of the “social being,” as Lukács, among others, would put it). My purpose quite naturally leads to emphasizing the importance of Thesis Six, which in Marx’s original version reads as follows:
     

    Feuerbach löst das religiöse Wesen in das menschliche Wesen auf. Aber das menschliche Wesen ist kein dem einzelnen Individuum inwohnendes Abstraktum. In seiner Wirklichkeit ist es das Ensemble der gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse.

     
    Feuerbach, der auf die Kritik dieses wirklichen Wesens nicht eingeht, ist daher gezwungen: 1. von dem geschichtlichen Verlauf zu abstrahieren und das religiöse Gemüt für sich zu fixieren, und ein abstrakt – isoliert – menschliches Individuum vorauszusetzen. 2. Das Wesen kann daher nur als “Gattung”, als innere, stumme, die vielen Individuen natürlich verbindende Allgemeinheit gefaßt werden.

     

    Here is a standard English translation:

     

    Feuerbach resolves the religious essence into the human essence. But the human essence is no abstraction inherent in each single individual. In its reality it is the ensemble of the social relations.
     
    Feuerbach, who does not enter upon a criticism of this real essence, is consequently compelled to abstract from the historical process and to fix the religious sentiment as something by itself and to presuppose an abstract – isolated – human individual. Essence, therefore, can be comprehended only as “genus,” as an internal, dumb generality which naturally unites the many individuals.
     

    (Marx/Engels 13-15)

     
    Among the many commentaries devoted to these formulas (and especially to the first three phrases), I single out those of Ernst Bloch and Louis Althusser, which illustrate sharply antithetic positions.3 For Bloch, whose detailed commentary, part of his magnum opus Das Prinzip Hoffnung, was first published separately in 1953,4 the Theses include the full construction of the concept of revolutionary praxis, presented as a “word/motto (Losungswort)” that overcomes the metaphysical antitheses of “subject” and “object” and of “philosophical thinking” and “political action.” The Theses express the crucial idea that (social) reality as such is “changeable (veränderbar)” because its complete notion does not only denote given states of affairs or relations arising from an accomplished process (i.e., the present and the past), but also always already involves the objective possibility of a future or a “novelty (novum)” – something neither classical materialism nor idealism ever admitted. For Althusser, the Theses are symptomatic of the theoretical revolution (or “epistemological break”) through which Marx would have dropped an essentially Feuerbachian, “humanist” understanding of communism to adopt a scientific (non-ideological) problematic of social relations and class struggles as the motor of history. The Theses thus deserve a (rather counter-intuitive) reading that reveals the “new” ideas twisting an “old” language to express (or rather announce and anticipate) a theory that, essentially, has no precedent, but whose implications are still to come. (The main example of this hermeneutic of twisted, internally inadequate concepts is Althusser’s reading of praxis as a philosophical name for “a system of articulated social practices“). Interestingly, both Bloch’s and Althusser’s commentaries emphasize the temporal scheme of a “future” objectively included within the present as a disruptive possibility – except that for Bloch, this scheme characterizes history, whereas for Althusser, it characterizes theory or discourse.5
     
    What is most interesting for us are the ways they resolve the paradoxes in Thesis Six that arise from antithetic definitions of “human essence (das menschliche Wesen)”; these definitions directly affect the notion of “anthropology” (inherited from Kant, Hegel, and Humboldt, but above all of course from Feuerbach, whose main thesis in The Essence of Christianity [1841] is that the secret of theological discourse is anthropological experience, or that the idea of God and his attributes are inverted, imaginary representations of human essence). “But the human essence” – Marx bluntly objects – “is no abstraction inherent in each single individual. In its reality it is the ensemble of social relations.” This seems to leave no other possibility than admitting that “human essence” is indeed a necessary notion (even a fundamental one, indicating the primacy of the anthropological question in philosophy), although it can be understood in different ways: a wrong way (attributed to Feuerbach—”human essence is an abstraction (or an idea) inherent in every isolated individual”), and a right way (claimed by Marx himself—”human essence is the ensemble of social relations,” whatever the logical value of “is”). Althusser, however, goes in a different direction: for him, the very use of the expression “human essence” involves an equivalence of two notions, “theoretical humanism” and “philosophical anthropology,” with which a theory (i.e., a materialist investigation) of the “ensemble” (the system or articulation) of “social relations” is incompatible, because such a theory refers to continuous historical transformations of what it means to be “human” in relation (of cooperation, division of labor, domination, and class struggle) to other humans and thus destroys the very idea of “universal” and “permanent” attributes that could belong to “every single individual” (or subject). In short, a theory of the ensemble of social relations radically historicizes and de-essentializes our concept of the human, dismantling both anthropology as a theory and humanism as an ideology. The important expression in Marx’s aphorism would accordingly be “in seiner Wirklichkeit (in its reality),” signaling (as a theoretical injunction or “poteau indicateur” within theory itself) that the discourse of the “essence of man” is no longer tenable, and ought to be replaced with a different discourse that would analyze social relations. The “social” opposes the “human” just as the “relations” oppose the “essence.”
     
    But if we return to Bloch’s commentary, we observe two things. On the one hand, he clearly falls under this critique, because he maintains that there are two successive anthropologies (just as there are two varieties of materialism, and in fact two types of “humanism,” one that is abstract and speaks of eternal attributes of “man,” and one that – in Marx’s own terms – is “real” and speaks of historical transformations of society that also create a “new man”).6 On the other hand, he is able to connect Thesis Six with other Marxian writings which are nearly contemporary, particularly the well-known critique of the Declaration of the Rights of Man and the Citizen in Zur Judenfrage, which leads him to emphasize that the anthropology of “abstract essence” is in fact itself historically produced: it expresses the political worldview (or ideology) of the ascending bourgeoisie that resumes the ancient philosophical tradition of “natural right” (Naturrecht) in order to give its own institution of the national citizen a universalistic foundation. Thus Bloch not only indicates that “abstract humanism” has a class dimension; he also indicates that it is difficult to radically criticize every humanism and anthropological discourse while retaining a universalistic perspective (including a socialist or communist revolutionary perspective).
     
    I find these crossed arguments particularly interesting now that debates about universalism (and different types of universalism—not only bourgeois or proletarian, but also gender-based, Eurocentric, or planetary) tend to replace the “dispute of humanism” as it was fought in continental philosophy (within and outside its Marxist circles) in the 1960s and 70s. Perhaps we should say that the new “dispute,” equally acute, partly continuing and partly displacing the “dispute of humanism,” is precisely the dispute of universalism.7 My own position from this angle is that “humanism” and “anthropology” are in fact two distinct notions or problems that ought to be treated separately. A “non-humanist” or even “anti-humanist” anthropology, however paradoxical the expression may sound to classical philosophers, could prove not only possible, but necessary. But in order to disentangle the two notions, a fresh discussion of what Marx’s Thesis exactly means proves illuminating.8 I divide this discussion into three parts: 1) a new discussion of the pars destruens in Marx’s Thesis Six, namely the critique of an “abstract essence” inherent in the “isolated individual,” in order to elucidate which doctrines (beyond Feuerbach himself) are implied in this categorization; 2) a new discussion of the pars construens, namely the recommendation of an “equation” of human essence with “social relations,” in which I focus on some oddities in the wording of the Thesis; 3) a critical discussion of the “bifurcation” offered by Marx’s thesis and an exposition of which orientations his formulas open and which they close (or even prohibit) in a philosophical debate about anthropology that predated his intervention and that continued or became renovated after it.
     

    The negative statement: “the human essence is no abstraction inherent in each single individual.”

     
    A discussion addressing the semantics and grammar of Marx’s statement must rely on the original German. To translate (into English or French) is useful but insufficient, since Marx’s words have no perfect equivalent and involve a spectrum of meanings that becomes truncated in other languages. As we will see, it is also important that Marx uses a Fremdwort or foreign term.
     
    Let us begin with the crucial category Wesen. The usual translation, as we saw, is “essence,” and this is of course inevitable because Marx is discussing Feuerbach, who famously wrote Das Wesen des Christentums or The Essence of Christianity, where, as I recall above, the thesis is held that “God’s essence” is an imaginary projection of human essence (i.e., nature). But a perfectly acceptable translation would be also “being,” and in fact the common understanding of “ein menschliches Wesen” in German would be “a human being.” A correlation of the two notions being and essence (in Greek, to on and ousia) has been effective since the beginning of Western metaphysics, particularly in Aristotle; even today his legacy remains divided between, on the one hand, empiricist-nominalists for whom the only “real beings” are individuals (or, in Aristotle’s formulation, “individual substances”) and for whom general notions or essences (also called “universals”) represent intellectual abstractions that apply to a multiplicity of individuals bearing similar characteristics, and, on the other hand, essentialist-realists for whom the singular individuals “participate of” (or even “derive from”) general ideas (which can be conceived as essences, types, or species) that are themselves (hyper)real.
     
    This general background (long predating “bourgeois” ideology) explains why Marx’s critique cannot avoid raising ontological questions. But there is also, I believe, a need to refer to a Hegelian background that was very familiar to both Feuerbach and Marx: this is the passage in the Phenomenology of Spirit (1807) where Hegel defines the essence of “spirit” (der Geist, which generically designates all the figures of consciousness that have become intersubjective, therefore institutional, and therefore historical) as an “operation of all and everyone” (Tun aller und jeder), so that a “spiritual essence” (das geistige Wesen) is also, as such, “the essence of all essences” (das Wesen aller Wesen) (154; Ch. VI, “Spirit”).9 This is a remarkable formula that we should not hasten to deem a mere product of dialectical jargon, because it contains the principle of a transition from individual consciousness, where subjectivity and objectivity remain antithetic, to collective figures, where subjectivity and objectivity emerge (even if through many contradictions) as complementary aspects of the same historicity. This is indeed a problematic that Marx will never abandon. A discourse of “essences,” however, does not capture all the connotations of the passage: if we translate it in terms of “a spiritual being” and “the being of all beings,” we discover another dimension of the same question – one that is not only ontological but furthermore onto-theological, much in the sense that Heidegger will later define it as an identification (a confusion, from his point of view) of the “being of being (Sein des Seienden)” with a “supreme being.” We are led to understand that all the “essentialist” formulas are inscribed in a semantic chain, where the theological thesis (that the “being of beings” or “supreme being” is God) and the anthropological thesis advocated by Feuerbach (that the “being of beings” is Man, who is also “supreme” in the sense that all other beings are included in his representations) can be problematically subsumed under a third one: the “being of beings” is Spirit (with the latter also serving as a historical transition between the first two, depending on whether you understand “spirit” as a transcendent attribute of the Divine, or as a transcendental faculty of the Human, synonymous with intelligence, representation, imagination, and so on). This elucidation adds important connotations to the debate initiated by Marx and continued after him, because it shows that Marx (in spite of his admiration for the critique of religion accomplished by Feuerbach) had a strong prescience that “anthropology,” inasmuch as its key category is “human nature” or “the essence of man,” could be simply another theology, and “Man” or “Humankind” another name for God (or a Divine Name), provided it be endowed with sufficiently eminent or transcendent attributes or powers (such as “self-consciousness,” “self-emancipation,” or “self-creation”) – which, after all, is a heretical but perfectly defendable thesis within a Christian discursive tradition.10 It also shows that Marx could find himself caught in the same aporia, inasmuch as “History,” “Society,” “Revolution,” or even “Praxis” could become instantiations of “Spirit” (in spite of or even because of all declarations of “materialism”). These categories would then oscillate between an anthropological and a theological understanding. We know that this was quite frequently the case in the Marxist tradition, and in fact few Marxists are immunized against the (onto)theological recuperation of their concepts (Bloch and Althusser being no exceptions). The question then becomes: would Marx be aware of such a possibility in the very moment he uncovers the “metaphysical” content of Feuerbach’s “materialism,” when he suggests that Feuerbach remains a “bourgeois theologian”?11 And by what “strategy” could Marx not repeat (or “iterate”) the onto-theological effect, when he keeps referring to the issue of “human being/essence” in his criticism of the anthropological reduction of theological discourse? Such expressions as “social ontology” or “historical anthropology” are not sufficient answers, but the solution also cannot reside in cancelling the anthropological framework from the outside.
     
    A further indication that the conceptual tensions underlying every choice of a word or a propositional form in Marx’s text are not to be understood without a close comparison with Hegel also results from discussing the antithesis between “abstraction” (Abstraktum) and “reality” (Wirklichkeit, probably better translated – jargon permitted – as “effectivity” or “effective reality”). There is a direct source for this opposition in the same crucial passage from the Phenomenology: when reaching the level of the “spirit,” which (anticipating later developments of his political philosophy) he identifies with the “ethical life of a people,” Hegel explains that singular entities (figures) or individual subjects (consciousnesses) are only abstractions or abstract moments of the “effective” spirit itself. This explains why, in the great antithesis forming the core of the critical argument of Thesis Six, Marx can at the same time vindicate a “nominalist” point of view à la Stirner, for which a general notion or idea (e.g., that of a species or kind, such as Humankind or Mankind) is only an abstraction, and reject as equally “abstract” the notion of isolated individuals themselves (such as they are imagined, with the help of metaphysics, by bourgeois political or economic theory): because both the collective essence and the singular “egoistic” individual are abstractions when they are “isolated” from the Wirklichkeit, which is much more than “reality” (i.e., more than a de facto existence or observable “being there”) insofar as it is an operation or a process of realization (Wirklichkeit comes from Werk and wirken, the German equivalents for opus and operari). Hegel had defined this process as Spirit, and Marx himself will identify it with an ensemble of historical processes of transformation affecting social relations. Thus Marx retains Hegel’s simultaneous rejection of the antithetic “essences,” which are all the more “abstract” since they claim to represent the negation of abstraction, but he also radically subverts the “logic” of that rejection in terms of a “spiritual” operation. How radically, that is the question. But before we consider his definition of a process that is as “effective” as Spirit while not being Spirit, we must reflect on another term used by Marx that has remained hitherto undiscussed.
     
    This is the (negative) formula: “…kein dem einzelnen Individuum inwohnendes Abstractum.” Up to now, following most commentators, we have been focusing on the antithetic terms Individuum or Abstractum, the individual or the abstraction (easily identified with an idea or “universal idea”). But we have neglected to discuss the (present participle) verb inwohnend, which translations usually render as “inherent in.” It was slightly altered by Engels, who transformed it into “innewohnend,” a modern term whose main use refers to “possession” and “being possessed” (by some magic force, a god, or the devil, etc.), but that is also etymologically close to the name Einwohner, meaning “inhabitant” (or resident, dweller) of a country, place, or a house, etc. Actually the original “inwohnend” (with the same etymology) does exist in German, but it is an archaic form found in theological contexts (for instance in Meister Eckhart, whence it passes to Jakob Böhme) :12 it corresponds to the (church) Latin inhabitare, Inhabitatio (which Thomas Aquinas distinguished from the simple habitatio, habitare).13 Returning to this etymological and theoretical background (with which Marx, as a perfect student of German Idealism, may have had a direct or indirect acquaintance) is of course not sufficient to support an interpretation, but it provides a symptom of the complexity of the articulations between an “individual” and an “abstraction” (or abstract essence) that may be falling under Marx’s critique. These articulations broadly obey two very different models, whose convergence in the end accounts for the construction of the modern transcendental subject (as defined by Kant and his followers): the (post-)Aristotelian and the (post-)Augustinian models of individuation.14
     
    The “metaphysical,” post-Aristotelian model (which includes a permanent oscillation between a “nominalist” and a “Platonist” or “essentialist” interpretation), is better known and more frequently invoked in philosophical discussions of Thesis Six. It refers to an understanding of the essence as a “genre” or “species” (in this case Humankind or the Human species) of which the individual beings are “instances” or “cases” who participate of the attributes of the same essence or, alternatively, whose analogous characters lead to the formation of a single idea of their common type (a “general idea”). Hence the importance of Feuerbach’s use of Gattung (genre), which, in the classical discourses of natural history and anthropology, names the common type, and becomes now turned against him by Marx. Each individual is a representative of the type, or can be conceived as separately “formed” or “created” after the type: as a consequence, all the individuals “share” a similar relationship to the type, but they remain isolated from one another in this similarity, since each of them (more or less perfectly) partakes of the complete type, which indeed can be a moral or a social type. It is only a posteriori, when they already exist as typical individuals, that they can relate to one another in various ways: this variable relationship is “accidental” and does not define their “essence.” From Kant to Feuerbach himself, however, a correction is made to this: in the case of the “human species” – which is not any species – individuals possess an additional “essential” character: they consciously relate to the (common) species, and they rely on this consciousness to build a moral community. In that sense, their “being in common,” or “community-forming-essence” (Gemeinwesen) is already present in potentia in their “specific essence” (Gattungswesen).15 But with this teleological understanding of the nature of Man, we already lean in the direction of a second, equally traditional model that is symptomatically indicated in Marx’s Thesis through the use of “inwohnend.”
     
    Anybody who has some acquaintance with Augustinian theology knows the statement from De vera religione (On true religion): “Noli foras ire, in te ipsum redi: in interiore homine habitat veritas (Do not go outside, [but] return to yourself: truth inhabits the internal man)” (29, 72). This echoes many other formulas in his work (notably in the Confessions and the De Trinitate) suggesting that what lies at the heart (or the most intimate: interior intimo meo) of the human soul, and therefore expresses a “truth” that is not only the truth of man’s condition but also a truth for him (destined for his redemption), is also what infinitely surpasses him (superior summo meo), i.e., his singular relationship to God or God’s “presence.” I argue this is the second model underpinning Marx’s formula in Thesis Six, allowing us to better understand in which sense the idea of “social relations” subverts classical representations of the “essence of Man.” Within this tradition there are many variations, ranging from reiterations to interpretations to transformations (and particularly secularizations).16 The latter can be “psychological,” but they are more interesting when they rise to a “transcendental” point of view, because this is the deepest way to confront the tensions of verticality (or sovereignty) and interiority, or transcendence and immanence, that adhere to the problematic of the “subject.” Indeed, it is only against the background of this second, traditional model that the “subjective” dimension of Marx’s discussion can be fully grasped. From the originary theological point of view, the guiding idea is a unity of opposites, since the vertical relationship between the Sovereign figure (God, or God’s Word, or God’s Idea) and the individual “subject” (Man—or better, a singular Man, “each one”) must be read from both sides: as a creation, injunction, visitation, or revelation arising from God’s power and grace, and also as a call, demand, recognition, or act of faith expressing the subject’s individual dependency.17 But from the secularized, anthropological point of view, the guiding idea is displaced by the fact that there is no longer any “verticality” or “sovereignty” governing Man’s subjection (or “subjectivation,” as more recent philosophers would say) other than effects of authority (which can also be read critically as domination) arising from human representations and activities themselves. A good example (in fact, much more than that) is Kant’s notion of the categorical imperative, which is also interpreted as the “inner voice” of reason expressing the dependency of the human subject with respect to a moral community of rational beings that renders him autonomous or produces his “emancipation” by virtue of its essential universality.
     
    Marx seems to be discarding this genealogy when he objects to “Feuerbach” that his conception of human essence as “Gattung (genre)” remains “mute (stumme)” and tries to “relate” or “unite” (verbinden) many individuals (subjects) only through a natural universality. Why, then, would he use the term “inhabiting” instead of simply “informing” or “shaping (bildend, formierend)”? Apart from the theological connotations suggested by Feuerbach himself (to which I return below), we could think of another violently ironic interpretation (rather close to the critical discourse of On the Jewish Question), namely, the idea that what “possesses” the “abstract individual” (or the individualized individual) from inside is nothing else than the “idea of [private] property,” which in the era of bourgeois (metaphysical) materialism has been substituted for God as the “inner truth” of Man.18
     

    The positive statement: “In its reality it is the ensemble of social relations.”

     
    The decisive moment is of course the next one, when Marx moves from indicating what “human essence” cannot be to defining what it actually is, thereby providing the critique with a determinate orientation and content. As as we know from the commentaries and transpositions, however, this is also where Marx’s formula proves ambiguous and open to contradictory interpretations. Not forgetting that these are “improvised” personal notes (but also that they are endowed with a kind of “geniality,” as suggested by Engels, or, in Benjaminian terms, have the quality of an “illumination”),19 we can try to clarify the issue by making as much as possible of the writing itself.
     
    A first point to examine is the semantic value of the opposition “In seiner Wirklichkeit,” translated as “In its reality.” A “weak” interpretation reads it as simply marking a reversal: leaving aside what the human essence was only in a speculative-imaginary-abstract (and therefore wrong) representation provided by philosophers like Locke, Kant, and Feuerbach, we will now indicate what it really is. “Really” then means “truly” or “true to the facts,” as logicians like to say. In a post-Hegelian context, however, it seems advisable to take into account the logical difference between “reality (Realität)” and “effective reality” (or “effectivity [Wirklichkeit]”), and this means not only to indicate what the human essence effectively is, or what it becomes when it iseffectuated” (i.e., produced as a result of material and historical “operations,” which is the point on which Marx continuously insists in the Theses, under the heading of such concepts as Tätigkeit and Praxis), but even more than that: this means to indicate what identifies the “essence” with an effectuation or an “actual process.” The concept of being/essence is nothing else than the concept of an activity/process, or a praxis.20 This is a “stronger” interpretation, but I believe that it must be pushed to an even more cogent level to suggest that the “effectuation” affecting at the same time the human essence and the concept of human bein /essence (Wesen) must also be understood as its dialectical Aufhebung or realization-negation. Thus what the critique is targeting is not only an “abstract” representation of human essence, but also the notion of “human essence” itself as “abstraction.” Althusser is right on this point, but it is Bloch who provides the clue by systematically referring the invention of the category praxis in the Theses to the contemporary motto that “philosophy must be realized (verwirklicht),” but cannot be realized (or become “real”) without also being “negated” (aufgehoben) as “philosophy” – the reverse also being true: philosophy cannot be negated without being realized.21 My personal complement to this is that, in the context of Thesis Six, the typical form of “philosophy” or philosophical discourse is precisely anthropology, which leads us to the conclusion: anthropology as a discursive figure (or, as Althusser would say, a “problematic”) must be realized-negated (aufgehoben and verwirklicht) and, since “human essence/being” (das menschliche Wesen) is the category from which the very possibility of a philosophical anthropology derives, it also must become negated-realized. But the concept that crystallizes this dialectical operation is “the ensemble of social relations”: we must interpret it from this point of view, beginning with “social relations” (gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse).
     
    It is important here to keep in mind a triple philological fact: 1) that Marx’s formulas are situated historically in the wake of a crucial event in the history of ideas (affecting philosophy as well as politics), namely, the “invention” of “social relations” (as a concept, and originally in French as les rapports sociaux);22 2) that “relation” belongs to a complex paradigm that is never fully translatable (German Verhältnis and French rapport having partly different scopes) and whose philosophical use immediately raises the issues of active versus passive, subjective versus objective, and internal versus external oppositions (what Kant called the “amphibologies of reflection”); 3) that any discussion of a Marxian formula involving die gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse (and granting them an “essential” function) is inevitably polarized by Marx’s later uses of Produktionsverhältnisse (“relations of production” and subsequent economic and non-economic derived “relations”) and Klassenverhältnisse (“class relations,” with subsequent description of their “antagonistic” character and their entailing different forms of social “domination”); what is striking in the Theses, however, is the absence of this more precise determination and the indeterminate use of the category “relation” except for the attribute “social.” The question for Marxist readers was thus inevitably posed whether they should read “social relations” as implicitly directed towards a (historical-materialist) notion of the determining function of production and class struggles in human history, or whether they should associate the Theses with a (potentially more general or generic) notion of “relation” that, in turn, would betray a continuity with the tradition of philosophical anthropology (in its very “realization” or “secularization”) or that would open the possibility of a broader (social) ontology based on the categorical equivalence of the two key notions (relation and praxis or transformation). All these questions are linked, of course, and I can clarify them here only partially.
     
    To begin with, in English a “relation” tends to indicate an objective situation, whereas a “relationship” specifically indicates a relation between persons that has a subjective dimension; but “relation” also has a logical and ontological meaning (whereby relations are opposed to forms or substances). French distinguishes between relation (which commonly means a person to whom one relates) and rapport, which means both a proportion and an objective structure, but can also be used to indicate an active intercourse among persons, as in “rapport sexuel” or “rapport social” (especially in the sense of an intercourse that takes place in a “social” environment or follows “social rules”). The German Beziehung is reserved for logical contexts but also to qualify persons, whereas Verhältnis essentially means a quantitative proportion or an institutional correlation of situations (e.g., the Hegelian and Marxian complex formula “Herrschafts- und Knechtschaftsverhältnis,” a relation of domination and servitude/subjection). All these terms partially overlap, of course, but each time in a different way. It is important to recall, finally, that each of the three languages has another term of very broad application, especially in the early modern period, namely “commerce” in French, “intercourse” in English, and Verkehr in German.
     
    In the early 19th century, in the wake of the industrial revolution and the French revolution, which totally transformed the perception and discourse of politics, a (mainly French) generation of historians and social theorists invented (as we would say today retrospectively) the concept of “society” in a new sense that went beyond the classical notions of political/civil association, or normative rules for the education and interaction of individuals with different statuses, to indicate a system or totality whose transformations and institutions confer roles on individuals (and shape or challenge their sentiments and ideas), but also follow certain objective laws or display tendencies that are not reducible to individuals’ intentions. It is in this general framework that the conflicts were fought among the newborn “ideologies” of the post-revolutionary era (such as “conservatism,” “liberalism,” and “socialism”) and that the idea of a new “science,” called sociology, was born.23 The key notion for the political ideologies and the sociological discourse was precisely rapport social—i.e., a distribution of roles and a pattern of interaction among individuals and groups marked by reciprocity or domination—, as that which belongs “organically” to the construction (or “fabric”) of a society and characterizes its difference from others in history or geography (and thus makes central the issues of transformation and comparison in the social sciences).
     
    There is no doubt that this epistemological breakthrough also has affinities with the Hegelian notions of “objective spirit” and “civil society (bürgerliche Gesellschaft),” within which Hegel’s phenomenological concept of “recognition (Anerkennung)” becomes integrated as a subjective (or better, inter-subjective) moment to account for the permanent tension of individuality and institution in history. But an important difference is that the Hegelian notions are more “deductive” (or even speculative, in spite of their important realistic content that attests to Hegel’s reading of Montesquieu’s social history, Adam Smith’s political economy, or the German school of positive Law), because they are meant a priori to justify a construction of the bourgeois constitutional monarchy as the historical achievement of “rationality” in politics. And there is also no doubt that – in the Theses on Feuerbach and in the immediately subsequent work (written with Engels and Moses Hess), the German Ideology, where the “French” concept of “rapport social” is translated and pluralized as die gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse— Marx is beginning to offer his own contribution to this epistemic change by combining a “communist” perspective of radical social transformation with a specific way of “dialectically” analyzing conflicts as immanent forces of development and change in the social structures that historically “frame” human character.
     
    The specific modality of this contribution in the Theses is what interests us here. It is both very speculative itself (even when fiercely attacking “philosophical” speculation) and, as I already noted, largely indeterminate – which also means that several potential developments remain latent in the formulations. It was certainly inevitable that, trying to overcome pure speculation (or an abstract critique of abstraction), Marx needed to reduce the indetermination of his concepts. As we know (and most commentators agree), this is already well under way in the German Ideology (to which I will have to refer again). But in order to understand why the Theses produced such an echo in philosophy, and remain a key text if we want to “problematize” Marx’s thought and choices, we must pay attention equally to what is already there of the coming “historical materialism” and to what still differs from the latter’s axioms. I believe that two elements are especially important here: one is the articulation of the two attributes “human (menschlich)” and “social (gesellschaftlich)”; the other is the enigmatic use of a (French) Fremdwort to name the sum total (or combined effect) of the social relations “equivalent” to a new definition of the human essence—das Ensemble der gesellschaftlichen Verhältnissen—, when so many categories would be available within the German philosophical tradition.
     
    It could be useful to discuss each single use of the words “human” and “social” in the Theses. For the sake of brevity, I shall concentrate on the implications of Thesis Ten in relation to the anthropological question: “The standpoint of the old materialism is civil society (die bürgerliche Gesellschaft); the standpoint of the new is human society (die menschliche Gesellschaft), or social humanity (die gesellschaftliche Menschheit).” Again, we find here one of these beautifully symmetric formulas invented by Marx that nevertheless remains difficult to interpret! Engels’s “corrections” are revealing, because they bring to the fore an only latent political content at the risk of blurring the analytical implications. Apparently he was worried that the apposition “die menschliche Gesellschaft,” “die gesellschaftliche Menschheit” amounted to a tautology. Therefore he introduced a more explicitly “socialist” content by transforming the latter into “die vergesellschaftete Menschheit” or socialized humanity: a society (or a “world”) in which individuals are no longer separated from their own collective conditions of existence and thus forced into an “abstract” form of existence that paradoxically makes individualism the “normal” form of social life and that “alienates” humans by isolating them from the relations to others on which their “practical” life depends (or that lends those relations a coercive, inhuman form—a “separation” leading to a “split of the self [Selbstzerrissenheit]” that religious communal feelings then seek to heal in the imaginary) (Thesis Four). To complete this clarification, Engels also puts quotation marks around the adjective in “bürgerliche” Gesellschaft, which is a way of indicating that the term retains its technical value in Hegelian philosophy (usually translated today as “civil society,” as opposed to “State” or “political society”), but also a way of suggesting that this civil society has a bourgeois character, in which social relations are dominated by the logic of private property generating individualism and an alienated form of society. The full argument then becomes explicit: “ancient Materialism” (to which Feuerbach still belongs) will not be able to overcome the alienation that it loudly denounces, because it is still a “bourgeois” philosophy assuming an individual “naturally” separated from others (or separately referred to the essence of the “human”), whereas a “new Materialism” – whose key categories are “social relations” constituting the human and praxis, or a practical transformation already at work in every form of society – is able to explain how humanity returns to its essence (or its authentic being) by acknowledging (not denying, repressing, or contradicting) its own “social” determination. The human, in other words, was always “social” from the point of view of its material conditions (or never consisted in anything else than “social relations” in itself), but it was for itself split and alienated, contradicting this essence in its ideology and its institutions, with the modern “civil-bourgeois” society pushing the contradiction to the extreme. And it is necessary now that the contradiction be resolved, with society practically eliminating its own alienating “products” and becoming reconciled with itself, which is to say, becoming both fully “human” and effectively “social.”
     
    This is a reading fully compatible with some of Marx’s most explicit statements about the various stages of human emancipation as they were enunciated in his contemporaneous writings that proposed a “dialectic” of the reversal of alienation (or the separation of human beings from their own essence).24 But it also too easily resolves the philosophical tensions involved in Marx’s permanent double use (quid pro quo) of the terms “human” and “social” by distributing their moral (or ethical) uses and their historical (or descriptive) meaning into different categories, thereby transforming the strong performative dimension of Marx’ s writing (which is also at the core of his “practical humanism” or “real humanism”) into a political syllogism. Marx was in fact suggesting that an authentic relationship of subjects to their own being/essence (Wesen) would inevitably transform our interpretation of what it means to be (a) “human,” because it would reveal that the human is essentially “social” and that the “social” is both a condition of possibility for every individual life (“man is a social animal,” as the post-Aristotelian tradition registered it) and an ideal realization of man’s ethical aspirations (in other words, a “communist” form of life); whereas Engels now suggests that a process of socialization is to take place historically for the conditions to emerge that make it possible to transform “human nature” in a revolutionary manner. But this redistribution of the ethical and historical sides of the two categories among the complementary realms of “ends” and “means” also effectively injects into Marx’s formulas a “social ontology” that is not necessarily there (or not literally present). And, as a result, while reducing the indetermination of Marx’s statements, it also reduces their potentialities.25 We find confirmation that this reduction has been taking place when we examine the other enigmatic stylistic effect in this part of Thesis Six, namely the use of the “French” word ensemble.
     
    I submit that we cannot just explain it “weakly” through a reference to circumstances and conditions of writing: the fact that Marx (who in any case wrote and spoke fluent French) was living in Paris at the time, and would quite naturally insert French words into his personal notes when they came to his mind quicker than German concepts (he did the same later with English). This may be true, but it blurs the fact that certain crucial semantic oppositions are at stake here. In fact “ensemble” is, I would suggest, an aggressively “neutral” or “minimal” term, which makes sense if we see it as an alternative to such speculative notions, central to Hegelian dialectics (but also to the emergent “sociological” discourse with its obsession for “organicity”), as das Ganze, die Ganzheit (or Totalität), or die gesamten (gesellschaftlichen Verhältnisse), i.e., the whole, the (organic) totality of social relations. What Marx is carefully avoiding here is a category that indicates completeness, in the very moment in which he seems to follow exactly the Hegelian movement of privileging the “concrete universality” against “abstraction” (since the concrete and the complete are synonyms in Hegel).26 Therefore he is departing from Hegel in the moment in which he also comes closest to him. To put it more provocatively, it is as if Marx were reversing the Hegelian choice for the “good (or real) infinity” (meaning an infinite that becomes integrated in the form of a totality) in favor of the “bad infinite” (an infinite that is only “indefinite” and that is identical with a mere addition or succession of terms that remains open). This hypothesis is supported by a single symptomatic word, but it has the great interest of making it possible to combine all the logical, ontological, and even onto-theological elements of the debate in one single critical operation.
     
    I believe that three positive connotations can be attached to the apparently negative preference for das Ensemble instead of das Ganze, in other words for the use of a Fremdwort that performatively deconstructs the totalization-effect or (to borrow from Sartre) indicates that the “new” category of being/essence (Wesen) only works as a “de-totalized totality” (or perhaps even as a “self-de-totalizing totality”). The first is a connotation of horizontality: “social relations” are interact or interfere with one another, but they are not to become vertically hierarchized (with some social relations being more decisive or more essentially human, and one type of relation determining the others “in the last instance”).27 The next is a connotation of indefinity or seriality, meaning that social relations constitutive of the human form an open-ended network for which there is neither a conceptual closure (no a priori or empirical demarcation between what is human and what is not) nor a historical one (no limits ascribed to the developments of social relations/activities that open new possibilities for the human, whether constructive or even destructive). Finally we can evoke a connotation of multiplicity in the strong sense, i.e. heterogeneity: not only are there in fact several “social relations” that “form” the human, but they belong to many different realms or genres (or, as Bloch would say, they form a multiversum) and not to a single one that would confer upon them the “human” quality. Thus it is not like in the Aristotelian polis–with which Marx’s conception seems to share so many “anti-individualistic” axioms–, where there is a multiplicity of social relations, symmetric or dissymmetric but always attributed to the human by virtue of their use of language (or discourse–logos); it is, rather, more like in Aristotle’s metaphysics, where different, heterogeneous genres of being are called that by analogy and distributively, but are not emanations of a univocal supreme genre that would be “Being as such.”
     
    If we assume these connotations together (and carefully avoid imposing at a more generic level something like an “ensemble of the ensembles”), we finally understand why the internal critique of the very notion of “essence,” the dissolution of “abstract” representations of the Human (or “humanist” notions inherited from the metaphysical tradition and appropriated by bourgeois philosophers to reconcile economic individualism with moral and political notions of the community), and a contradictory use of Hegel’s concept of “effective reality” are imbricated in this complex manner. To write that “in its reality (Wirklichkeit) the human being/essence (Wesen) is not an abstraction inhabiting the single/singular/isolated individual, but the (open, indeterminate) ensemble of social relations” is a performative gesture that simultaneously transforms the meanings of all the key terms it uses. As “essence” becomes applied in a “materialist” manner to the anthropological problem, it also acquires a paradoxical (anti)ontological meaning whereby its accepted consequences are reversed: instead of “unifying” and “totalizing” a multiplicity of attributes, it now opens an indefinite range of metamorphoses (or historical transformations) inasmuch as individuals are essentially “modes” (as Spinoza would say) of the social relations they actively produce, or they collectively interact with others and with natural “conditions.” This critique reveals that there can be a single alternative to the apparently antithetic notions of individuality and subjectivity inherited from Western metaphysics – an alternative that also tentatively avoids creating a new figure of the “supreme being.”
     

    The bifurcation: rival “ontologies” and “anthropologies”

     
    Drawing lessons from these philological and semantic considerations, and returning to the central difficulty, which concerns a “transformative” or “performative” relationship of Marx’s thought (and conceptual choices, expressed through words) to the issue of “anthropology” (for which antithetic interpretations in the history of Marxism testify), I would summarize my conjectures in the following manner:

       

     

    1. a. There is no way we can discuss the tensions in the idea of a philosophical anthropology, and its relations to the ideal of “humanism,” without bringing in an ontological issue, which in fact forces us not only to locate the debate about anthropology in its immediate modern or “bourgeois” context, but also to return to the broader realm of the “history of metaphysics,” its “revolutions,” and its problematic “end.” I have suggested as much in the past when proposing that Marx’s “early” materialist philosophy be referred to as an “ontology of the relation,” where the basic notion is not “individuality” but “transindividuality” (or a concept of the individual which always already includes its relation to – or dependency on – other individuals).28 But then a perilous ambiguity may arise. We could believe that – just like Bloch and others for whom the distinction of Marx’s invention was not a gross suppression of the anthropological problem, but rather its being transferred from bourgeois/metaphysical abstractions to historical social determinations – the whole issue has to do with inventing a social ontology. We can see now that this is an ambiguous formula. It could mean that we are “ontologizing the social,” which in turn means either that “society” as a whole (as a system, organism, network, development, etc.) is installed in the place of “being,” or that the emergence of the social (as opposed to the biological, the psychological, etc.) is “essentially” attributed to some quasi-transcendental instance that has a “socializing” quality (such as language, labor, sexuality, or even “the common” or “the political”). Or, twisting the previous representations, as it were, it could mean that we are “socializing ontology”: not in the sense of subjecting ontology to some preexisting, “more fundamental” social principle (which is not very different from installing “Society” where “God” used to be in classical metaphysics), but in the sense of “translating” every ontological question (e.g., individuation/individualization, the articulation of “parts” and “wholes,” the imbrication of past, present, and future, etc.) into a “social” question in the most general sense, that of the conditions or relations that prevent human individuals from the possibility of isolation, whatever the “matter” or “substance” and the modalities or functions of these relations. “Relating to” and “being related to” would thus be considered the constitutive ontological mark of the human.This is indeed what I had in mind when, some years ago, I interpreted in this sense Marx’s statement that “in its reality, the human essence/being is the ensemble of social relations.” But something disturbing remains to be clarified here, namely, that once again we have been forced to make use of the adjective “human” in the very formula that withdraws “humanism” from our discourse, i.e., that prevents us from any possibility of identifying/defining “the human” prior to the (forever incomplete) discovery of the multiplicity of other ways of “relating humans” or of “relating to any human.” I see only one possibility for overcoming this difficulty: this is to radically draw the conclusions from the fact that “humans” (or “men,” in classical language) only exist in the plural. This is not only to say that a plurality made of irreducible singularities (or “persons”) is an originary condition of being-human (Arendt’s thesis), perhaps not even only that “multitude” is the originary figure of human existence in society and history (Negri’s thesis), but also that social relations in the strong sense are those that, while bringing humans together or preventing their “isolation,” also make their differences irreducible, particularly through distributing them among various “classes” in the widest possible sense – which is not to say that such distributions are stable, eternal, or coherent among themselves.29 In other words, “social relations” are always internally determined as differences, transformations, contradictions, and conflicts that are radical enough to leave only the heterogeneity that they create as “the common” (or, in more jargonesque philosophical terminology, the “being-in-common” or Mitsein) without which individuals “relating” to one another would return to essential isolation or ontological “individualism.”30 But this is not really different from explaining that social relations are “practical” (or that the essence of society is praxis, as Marx powerfully enunciated in the Theses). The distinctive feature of relations (and also the reason why, to a second degree, they must be articulated with one another or influence each other without becoming fused in a single “whole”) is, in other words, the way they make it possible for some “individuals,” “groups,” “parts” (or even “parties”) to transform others, be transformed by others, and perhaps in the end transform the modality of the relation itself. As Marx was suggesting, “relation” and “praxis” become strictly correlative terms (and the second is no less metamorphic or veränderbar than the first) as soon as a notion of “effective reality” is cut from the (theological, spiritual) ideal of “completeness” and is associated instead with a scheme of “open infinity.”31

     

    1. b. But an even greater amphibology still “inhabits” such an attempt at identifying how we must understand the subversive philosophical operation in Marx’s re-definition/de-construction of “human essence”: this is the amphibology about whether the “relations” and their intrinsic process of “transformation” (or changeVeränderung in the terminology of the Theses) should be interpreted as “external” or “internal,” i.e., as inscribed in a (changing) distribution of conditions and forces, or implied in a (decisive) effort (perhaps just a deviation) on the part of subjects that then constitutes them as makers of their own relations.32 This is indeed a very old discussion in philosophy. Here we are interested in why such seemingly “metaphysical” aporias never cease to return within a “dialectical” discourse that, officially, exposed their purely “abstract” character (first in Hegel, but also in Marx). Many a brilliant “Marxist” discourse has been elaborated to philosophically resolve the dilemma of externality versus internality by transposing onto a different plane the Hegelian notion of subjectivation as the dialectical interiorization of external relations. Let us simply recall (in opposite directions) Lukács’s “ultra-Hegelian” notion of the Proletariat as a “subject-object” of history, whose class-consciousness involves the negation of the “totality” of the social relations already transformed by capitalism into commodity-relations, and is therefore an immanent, active reversal of these “reified” relations themselves. Or Althusser’s “Spinozistic” (and radically anti-Hegelian) suggestion that the same “overdetermined” historical process could become analyzed in terms of its “external,” objective, and necessary conditions as well as in terms of its intrinsic, “aleatory,” transindividual actions or agencies (which he calls “encounters”).33 In these concluding remarks, I want only to describe how the amphibology surfaces in the “moment” of the Theses (and of the German Ideology—, in short, in the year 1845).I believe that the aporias in Marx’s text are interesting not only as objects for “Marxologists,” but also because they form a whole new episode of the age-old philosophical controversy concerning the possibility (or impossibility) of “internal relations,” which in a sense (from Plato to Russell) redoubles the controversy among nominalists and realists concerning “universals.” Hegel is indeed a privileged example of a philosopher who defends the idea of the existence of “internal relations” (i.e., relations that are not only contingently and externally binding for those “terms” like individuals or substances that remain independent of their relations, but that are furthermore mirrored in the constitution or disposition of their bearers themselves)34 ; but he also defends the much stronger idea that relations are “real” only if they are, precisely, internal or internalized—which, in his case, can only mean that they are “spiritual” relations or have become moments in the development of the (objective) Geist, i.e., are realized in the form of historical institutions endowed with the consciousness of their cultural value, their political function, and so on. How to criticize this “spiritualistic” (and also teleological) construction of the internality of relations without simply returning to what it was meant to overcome, namely, a mechanistic and naturalistic representation of external relations (i.e., primarily non-subjective relations) whereby the supporting terms (be they “individuals,” “nations,” “cultures,” “classes,” etc.) are passive and autonomized from their “common” element? But also: Why avoid the privilege of externality (space, matter, dissemination, contingency, etc.) that, precisely, every spiritualism abhors and every materialism a contrario vindicates and tries to build into its own conception of “agency” or even “subjectivity”? Why should “subjecthood” become equated with “interiority”?35 If we project these interrogations onto our reading of Marx’s thesis of the Wirklichkeit of the “ensemble” of social relations, it seems to me that what we uncover is a permanent oscillation between two possibilities of interpretation: one more “externalist,” the other more “internalist,” and neither ever entirely separated from the other. One way of reading the “ensemble” identifies it with what became later known as a structure, and insists on the “logical” fact that processes of subjectivation accompanying the passivity or the becoming active (even revolutionary) of the social agents are interdependent and are formally dependent on the relations forming their “conditions.” (Anti-capitalist movements, for instance, are dependent on the transformations of capitalism, which affect their ideologies or consciousness, their forms of organization, and so on). But another way of reading it is to bring back the great Hegelian model of intersubjectivity or “conflictual recognition” (as exposed primarily in the Master-Slave dialectics of the Phenomenology): this model avoids all risk of ontologizing the relationship in the form of a formal or abstract structure overlooking the actions of historical subjects, because it suggests that the institutional dimensions of social relations are essentially crystallizations or materializations of the dissymmetry affecting each subject’s perception of the other (the mutual inability of the Master and the Slave to “perceive” what renders the other’s worldview irreducible to his own, for instance: sacrificing one’s life for “prestige,” or cultivating labor as a progressive value). But this model also produces the illusion that, in a given social conflict, anything taking place “in the back” of the conscious subjects (or remaining bewusstlos, as Hegel puts it) can ultimately become reintegrated or “interiorized” within consciousness, so that antagonistic (or simply different) subjectivities are mirror images of a single “spirit.” Using a different terminology, we could say that there is an element of “transindividuality” in each of these possibilities.
       
      It is very interesting to see that, in the German Ideology, whose writing accompanies the framing of the Theses on Feuerbach or immediately follows it, Marx tries to “mediate” the amphibology of the “internal” and “external” understandings of the category “social relation” (its fluctuating either towards an objective structure or towards a pure intersubjectivity) through an almost ubiquitous use of the term Verkehr (“commerce” or “intercourse”), which could be read from both angles (or on both registers). Soon, however, the duality will return with different ways of explaining the alienation characterizing the relations within capitalism (and more generally bourgeois society)36 : either as an estrangement of the subjects from their own collective “world,” as a splitting of that world into antithetic life-worlds—one utilitarian and individualistic, the other imaginary and communitarian (the explanation clearly privileged by the aphorisms in the Theses describing the ideological “redoubling” of the social world)—, or as a more strategic pattern of domination, conflict, and political struggle among “classes” (what Capital calls the Herrschafts- und Knechtschaftsverhältnis or political relationship that “directly” arises from the “immediate antagonism” in the production process between exploited laborers and proprietors of the means of production [Book 3, Ch. 47]). In both cases, however, the initial multiplicity (and heterogeneity) of the “social relations” has been subsumed under (and in fact reduced to) the absolute privilege of the labor relations, which bring back a “social ontology” because they confer upon “labor” the unique capacity of really “socializing” subjects in a “division of labor,” and because they tend to represent society as a “productive organism,” however complex one might conceive the system of other instances (later called “superstructures [Überbau]”) deriving from the material function of labor or ideologically covering it. Social alienation in all its forms (psychological, religious, artistic, and so on) is essentially a development of the alienation of labor. And political conflict is essentially an antagonism among classes that are either laboring classes or propertied classes living off other men’s labor, as the Communist Manifesto states right away.

     

    1. c. After the fugitive moment of the Theses, Marx may have had very good reasons to accomplish this anthropological reduction to alienated labor cum ontologization of the indeterminate statement in Thesis Six about “human essence” (and let us once again repeat that this is not so much a “betrayal” of the philosophical radicality expressed by the 1845 aphorisms than a continuation, in a given conjuncture, of the risky speculation they initiate): there was the huge extent of social phenomena, ranging from everyday life to the constitutional transformations of the State and the new forms of mass politics, produced by the industrial revolution and the ascendency of capitalism – which was probably even more decisive in its negative form, namely, the “materialist” imperative to counter the bourgeois suppression of the active social role of laborers and working classes, and the intellectual denial of the “productive” forces and activities. Without this equation one-sidedly asserted by Marx (social relations = relations of production, or their consequences), we would perhaps still identify a “society” with a spirit, culture, or a political regime. We must, however, take the full measure of the anthropological consequences (I am tempted to say the anthropological price) involved in this reduction, first of all in the sense of a “reduction of complexity.”.Perhaps the best way to measure it, within a discussion of the Theses on Feuerbach, is to indicate which distorting consequences it produced for the reading and interpretation of Feuerbach himself. Marx’s main objection in the Theses against Feuerbach is that his conception of materiality/sensibility (Sinnlichkeit) remains “abstract” or “inactive” (which interestingly means that it lacks at the same time a “subjective” and an “objective” dimension: see Thesis One). Feuerbach, accordingly, would keep subsuming single human beings under a human essence that is only an idea, however “concrete” or “empirical” it was proclaimed to be. By contrast, Marx’s own materialism identified social relations with activity (Tätigkeit), but this activity would become all-encompassing when (in the next step) it was defined as a continuous collective process that is both poièsis and praxis, ranging from elementary productive activities to revolutionary insurrections and making the collective worker qua laborer/producer a potential revolutionary (and, conversely, the revolutionary subject a conscious, organized, and indomitable worker). This is the basis of the communist great narrative. But is it a correct reading of Feuerbach himself? Not quite, obviously, and for one good reason: it could not be said without qualification that Feuerbach’s concept of human essence only refers to an “abstract notion of genre” where the “relational” dimension is absent (and that consequently imagines the genre as separately “inhabiting” every individual, conferring upon them all a “human” quality in the same manner). Feuerbach’s genre (Gattung) is in fact profoundly relational itself, because it is conceived in terms of a “dialogue” between subjects distinguished as “I” and “You.” What remains questionable, of course, is whether the kind of dialogic “relationality” that, according to Feuerbach, is inherent in the human essence can be called “social.” Probably it is existential rather than social. But is there not in turn a risk that Marx’s denial of a “social” character in what Feuerbach calls a “relation” (or, more precisely, a “relationship”—Beziehung rather than Verhältnis) arises from the former’s arbitrary decision to identify certain relations and practices (linked to production and labor) as social relations and as socializing practices at the expense of all others?Let us be more specific. Thesis Four is a good guide here: in The Essence of Christianity, Feuerbach does “demystify” the mysteries of theology by reducing theological notions (the concept of God, to begin with) to anthropological notions and “human realities.” But he is more precisely concerned with an interpretation of the Christian dogma of the Trinity in terms of a double transposition: a transposition of the “terrestrial” institution of the family into the ideal image of the “Holy Family,” followed by a transposition of the Holy Family itself (as an imaginary community) into a more speculative communication of divine “persons” (hypostases) who are supposed to be One in Three (i.e., fully “reconciled”) – the Father, the Son (incarnated Word), and the Spirit instead of the Father, the Son, and the (virgin) Mother. From there it is not a long way to explain that the “secret” of Christian theology is a projection of sexual relations among humans (marked by desire, imperfect love, and sensual pleasure) into an ideal, perfect love (that celebrated passages of the Bible straightforwardly identify with “God”).37 With this doctrine, we see another possibility of interpreting such a statement as “The human essence is not an abstraction… in its reality it is the ensemble of (social) relations” that would not be directed against Feuerbach, but would rather support his position: it would suggest that what “inhabits” individuals and makes them “humans” is the sexual relation with its affective dimensions (love) and its institutional realizations (the family). Therefore individuals are constituted in and by relations. This is also a way to emphasize a Verkehr (in the sense of “intercourse”) as the producing-reproducing structure of the human.38
       
      What would Marx possibly object to this Feuerbachian defense? Probably what is latent in Thesis Four and slightly more developed in the German Ideology, namely, that Feuerbach’s vision of the “terrestrial family” is not very “real” itself, because it removes the contradictions through its (romantic) emphasis on “love,” while nevertheless trying to locate the source of religious “alienation” in the imperfection or finitude of human sexuality. In the German Ideology, Marx (and Engels) will explain that sexual difference (as a difference of human “types”) results from “a division of sexual labor” (sic) among men and women. And in the Communist Manifesto (1847), borrowing from Saint-Simonian “feminist” criticism, they will explain that marriage and the bourgeois family are a form of “legal prostitution” (in perfect agreement with the statement in Thesis Four that the “contradiction” inherent in the terrestrial “basis” of religion can be resolved only through the “theoretical and practical annihilation” of the family). This is a powerful argument, which amounts to explaining that “metaphysical” notions of human essence are not only inherited from an ideological past, but also permanently reconstituted through processes that “sublimate” social contradictions of all kinds. But it also confirms the Marxian tendency to eliminate some of the potentialities of his own “theses” in order to avoid “opening” the “ensemble” of social relations towards an unlimited range of heterogeneous modes of socialization (and therefore also modes of subjectivation), and instead reinstate a quasi-transcendental equivalence of the “social” (and the “practical”) with the specifically (or essentially) human attribute of “labor” (and work). It is through a revolution in the division of labor that human agents may transform their own constitutive relations (which makes them human), not through a “revolution” in any of the subordinated or accidental relations that form so many fields of application for the same general division of labor. And in this way, the powers of the One (of unity, uniformity, and totality) are even more forcefully imposed, because they become the very powers of the novum, the emancipation to come.39

    Étienne Balibar is Professor Emeritus of moral and political philosophy at Université de Paris X – Nanterre and Distinguished Professor of Humanities at the University of California, Irvine, and is currently Visiting Professor at Columbia University in the City of New York. He has published widely in the area of Marxist philosophy and moral and political philosophy in general. His many works include Lire le Capital (with Louis Althusser, Pierre Macherey, Jacques Rancière, Roger Establet, and F. Maspero) (1965); Spinoza et la politique (1985); Nous, citoyens d’Europe? Les frontières, l’État, le peuple (2001); Politics and the Other Scene (2002); L’Europe, l’Amérique, la Guerre. Réflexions sur la mediationeuropéenne (2003); and Europe, Constitution, Frontière (2005).

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. Marx himself had died in 1883. Engels explained that Marx was so secretive about the Theses that he did not share them with him, even though the two men were already cooperating and cowriting. Some of Engels’s corrections, meant to improve a “hasty” redaction and clarify the Theses‘ intention, are far from innocent. This is particularly the case with the famous Thesis Eleven, which in Marx’s original formulation reads: “Die Philosophen haben die Welt nur verschieden interpretiert; es kömmt drauf an, sie zu verändern.” It was corrected by Engels like this: “Die Philosophen haben die Welt nur verschieden interpretiert; es kommt aber darauf an, sie zu verändern.” By changing the mode of the verb and adding the word aber in the second sentence, Engels imposed the idea of a relationship of mutual exclusion between “interpreting” and “transforming” that was not necessarily there in Marx’s version. With the help of other formulations in the Theses, the Eleventh was understood subsequently as positing a general opposition between (revolutionary) praxis and (mere) theory. As we will see, Thesis Six also contains a correction that deserves discussion.

     

    2. “For the same thing is thinking and being” (Poem III). See the new edition and commentary – in French – by Barbara Cassin.

     

    3. For Ernst Bloch, see Das Prinzip Hoffnung (Vol. 1) and “Keim und Grundlinie. Zu den Elf Thesen von Marxüber Feuerbach.” For Althusser, see “Marxism and Humanism,” chapter seven of For Marx. Althusser returns to the interpretation of the Theses on Feuerbach in a much more critical manner in “Sur la pensée marxiste,” written in 1982 and published posthumously.

     

    4. The Principle of Hope was written in the war period when Bloch was in exile in the US, but published only after his return to Germany (the GDR) between 1954 and 1957.

     

    5. This scheme is very different from the traditional idea, inherited by Hegel from Leibniz, that the present time is “pregnant with” the future to which it will give birth. In fact it is the opposite. It would be interesting to relate this scheme to both Bloch’s and Althusser’s (independent) insistence on the “non-contemporaneity” of the present as its typical structure.

     

    6. The notion of “real humanism” is above all used by Marx in his immediately preceding work (with Engels), The Holy Family (1844); see the beginning of the foreword:
     

    Real humanism has no more dangerous enemy in Germany than spiritualism or speculative idealism, which substitutes “self-consciousness” or the “spirit” for the real individual man and with the evangelist teaches: “It is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing.” Needless to say, this incorporeal spirit is spiritual only in its imagination. What we are combating in Bauer’s criticism is precisely speculation reproducing itself as a caricature. We see in it the most complete expression of the Christian-Germanic principle, which makes its last effort by transforming “criticism” itself into a transcendent power.”

     

    7. I borrow the expression “dispute of humanism (la querelle de l’humanisme)” from Althusser himself, who projected a book (left unfinished) under this title. I coin “dispute of universalism” on the same model.

     

    8. In the following argument, which partly rectifies my oral presentation at the conference “The Citizen-Subject Revisited,” I do not attempt a complete reading of the Theses (even if I draw some illumination from Marx’s other aphorisms). Therefore I leave aside the issue of the “order” or “structure” of the Eleven Theses, which I had touched in passing. Both Bloch (in his essay) and Althusser (in his oral teaching) had specific “thematic” suggestions about how the theses should become “divided” and “regrouped” in order to highlight the latent construction of their argument and concepts. A very interesting subsequent explanation is offered by Georges Labica; see his Karl Marx. Les Thèses sur Feuerbach.

     

    9. I leave aside the other great reference: Hegel’s Logic (Wissenschaft der Logik), divided into three Books: the Doctrine of Being (Sein), the Doctrine of Essence (Wesen), and the Doctrine of Concept (Begriff). In the 1840s, Marx, who was certainly not unacquainted with the Logic, was mainly focusing on the Phenomenology and the Philosophy of Right.

     

    10. The idea that God’s true essence is a self-creating or self-emancipating Man runs from ancient Gnostic doctrines to modern Protestantism to the positivist idea of substituting the superstitious “religion of the transcendent Deity” with a rational or affective “religion of Humankind,” notoriously defended in the Romantic era by Auguste Comte in France, but also by Feuerbach himself. See Decloux and Sabot.

     

    11. The answer must be yes, also for the following reason: when Marx drafted the “Theses,” he may have been already affected by the Stirnerian critique of every “essentialist” (or non-nominalist) category, in The Ego and Its Own (Der Einzige und sein Eigentum), which was published the same year (1845) and which particularly targets both Feuerbach’s notion of Man as “generic being” (Gattungswesen) and the doctrine of communism based on the idea of Man as “community being” (Gemeinwesen).

     

    12. See Böhme 3-1.5 and 3-7.4.

     

    13. It is common in the philosophical and theological tradition to explain metaphorically that the soul “inhabits” (habitat) the body, or that the body forms a “house” for the soul. Inhabitare/inwohnen would indicate a more intimate and more intense relationship, such as the “presence” of God within the soul of the faithful Christian. Its use is especially associated with developments of the Trinitarian doctrine; see Lehmkuhler.

     

    14. This presentation is strongly indebted to Alain de Libera’s work on the genealogy of the “subject” between scholasticism and modernity ; see his contribution to our common entry “Subject,” and his Archéologie du sujet.

     

    15. An essential link between Kant and Feuerbach on this point is indeed Hegel, in his Encyclopaedia of the Philosophical Sciences (1817 and 1830), where, however, the concept of Gattung as “species” is limited to the animal life.

     

    16. Augustine’s formula is famously quoted by Husserl at the end of his Cartesian Meditations from 1929, in a way that has been criticized by eminent phenomenologists who claim that he retained only one side of the Augustinian motto (asking the philosopher to “abstract from the world” in order to investigate an inner truth, but failing to understand that this inner truth also represents the place “inhabited” by man’s “visitor” from heaven, i.e., Christ himself, and therefore deprives man from his own mastery, or “dis-possesses” him from inside). See Jean-Luc Marion (139).

     

    17. This typical unity of opposites is well preserved in Descartes’s transposition of the Augustinian argument into the language of ontology: “I exist with such a nature that I possess an idea of God in my mind” and therefore as a finite substance (or “essence”) harboring an infinite substance (or “essence”). See my commentary in “Ego sum, ego existo. Descartes au point d’hérésie.”

     

    18. This suggests an emphasis other than Kant’s on the secularized form of the truth “inhabiting” the individual: the one provided by John Locke in his theory of personal identity: the subjects who “own themselves” separately are isolated because what makes them identical humans is not only the power of an “abstract idea” (private property), but the power of the idea of “abstraction” itself. This is a very acute understanding of the logic of the “ontology” that we can call, after C.B. MacPherson, “possessive individualism.” See my essay “My Self et My Own. Variations sur Locke.”

     

    19. It is of course fascinating to search for echoes between the Marxian Theses on Feuerbach and Benjamin’s Theses on the Concept of History (1941), which consciously try to follow the tracks of the former (and therefore provide an interpretation that is also a transformation!)

     

    20. It is also on this point that quasi-simultaneous texts, particularly The Holy Family, pay an explicit tribute to Hegel.

     

    21. This motto is especially insisted upon in Marx’s essay from 1844 (published in the Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher), “An Introduction to the Critique of Hegel’s Philosophy of Right,” where das Proletariat is used for the first time to name the revolutionary “subject” (see my “Le moment messianique de Marx” in Citoyen sujet). Interestingly, borrowing again from the theological tradition haunting the Theses, the two notions “Verwirklichung (realization)” and “Verweltlichung (secularization, literally becoming-world)” are used by Marx here in a quasi-synonymous manner.

     

    22. This is an important subject to which several discussions have been devoted. I give here only one reference: Pierre Macherey. Macherey highlights the importance of works by Louis de Bonald (a conservative), François Guizot (a liberal), and Comte Claude de Saint-Simon (a socialist, whose influence on Marx’s intellectual formation can hardly be underestimated).

     

    23. See Wallerstein. A key analytic notion – perhaps the single central one – arising from the constitution of sociology was that of individualism (first introduced into French by Tocqueville) as distinct from moral egoism to describe the behavior of persons who are detached from their social affiliations (status groups, family, and religious confessions), which of course different ideologies valued differently. In his Jewish Question (1844), Marx keeps using “egoism,” but in a sense rather akin to “individualism,” i.e., to denote a contradiction between the social conditions and their own result.

     

    24. Most important in this respect are the developments in On the Jewish Question, an essay best known for its critique of the “abstract” distinction between “rights of man” and “rights of the citizen” as an expression of the bourgeois reduction of “man” to the private-property owning individual (which includes the Lockeian notion of the “proprietor in one’s person”). Just as “religious emancipation,” which liberates individuals from their subjection to imaginary transcendent powers, is not yet “political emancipation,” which allows for the juridical equality and freedom of every individual (within the limits of the Nation-State), political emancipation (however progressive in the history of mankind) is not yet “social emancipation,” which liberates individuals from their alienating isolation and from the iron laws of competition that make everyone a “wolf” for everyone. And it is only a social emancipation that can be considered a fully “human emancipation.”

     

    25. What allows Engels (before many other Marxists) to carry out this rectification is, of course, the fact that he has become familiar with Marx’s later “historical materialism” and the analysis of the relations of production with their internal contradiction, as explained in Capital: there, Marx would describe the structure of material production (including exploitation and class domination) as a matrix that generates transformation in the historical character of the human type, and would argue that capitalism relies on an increasing degree of “socialization (Vergesellschaftung)” of the labor process (including cooperation, industrialization, and polytechnic education) that must become incompatible with the rules of private property. An interesting intermediary formulation is offered in the German Ideology, where Marx emphasizes the determining function of labor in “producing” human “nature” and equates the development of productive forces with a succession of modalities in the division of labor that first generates private property and then communism (famously defined as the “real movement that abolishes-overcomes – aufhebt – the existing social state”). Instead of using the technical terms “relations of production” and “modes of production” to make this argument, however, he makes extensive use of the terms Verkehr and Verkehrsformen (intercourse/commerce and its forms).

     

    26. Remember the motto in the Preface to the Phenomenology of Spirit: “das Wahre ist das Ganze” (the true is the same as the whole, truth and totality are synonyms ; 15).

     

    27. One is reminded of Michel Foucault’s explanations in The Order of Things (1966): anthropological definitions of the Human essence in the 19th century, after the Kantian revolution that cuts it from its theological dependency or confers upon it a “constitutive finitude,” relate alternatively to three “quasi-transcendental” categories: “labor,” “language,” and “life.” It is widely assumed (by Foucault himself as well) that the “Marxian” paradigm chooses the first possibility when it comes to addressing the anthropological question (which is exactly what Arendt and others reproached Marx for having done: chosen a definition of Man as animal laborans). But we are concerned here with the modalities, hesitations, and suspensions of that “choice.”

     

    28. See my The Philosophy of Marx, chapter two. On this basis I had also proposed a discussion of the affinities between Marx and, particularly, Spinoza and Freud (with all their differences). Other names could be added of course, if it is true that there is hardly any great philosopher to whom the issue of transindividuality did not occur and who did not consider, at least hypothetically, the possibility of viewing “relations,” not “terms” [change “terms” to “forms”?] or “substances,” as the prime category for understanding the real. In his very instructive commentary on Feuerbach’s theses (Marx 1845, 137-160), Macherey elaborates on this idea with a thesis about Marx transforming an “essence” into a “non-essence” that is quite compatible with what I have tried to explain in this paper.

     

    29. There are some important affinities between this formulation and what Maurice Blanchot, in a famous and very abstract essay, not without relation to his almost contemporary meditation on “Marx’s words,” calls “Le rapport du troisième genre (relation of the third type/kind),” where one also finds the equation “L’homme, c’est-à-dire les hommes (Man, that is men)” (101). I shall return to this comparison elsewhere.

     

    30. This also explains, in my view, why it is insufficient to relate the primacy of “social relations” to the emergence of a historical (or, for that matter, cultural) anthropology: because such an anthropology (whose almost unsurpassable prototype lies in the Hegelian description of the “epochs” of world history as constructions of successive “spiritual” ideas of the human) only relativizes (chronologically and geographically) the validity of any definition of the “human essence,” while insisting that such a definition must be common to everyone in the considered society or must subordinate all the oppositions and differences within itself.

     

    31. In his little book Eléments d’autocritique, Althusser credited Spinoza for “inventing, almost alone in the history of philosophy, the notion of a totality without a closure.” He was apparently not aware that a similar distinction formed the core of Emmanuel Lévinas’s masterwork Totalité et infini: Essai sur l’extériorité (1961), also directed against the Hegelian legacy in philosophy.

     

    32. I take the category “amphibology” in the strict sense used by Kant in what is arguably the most remarkable development of the Critique of Pure Reason, the “Amphibology of the Concepts of Reflection,” but I assume that it can apply not only to the cases listed by Kant (unity vs. diversity, adequation vs. inadequation, interior vs. exterior, matter vs. form), but also to others that matter especially in “practical” matters: activity vs. passivity, subjective vs. objective, etc.

     

    33. I collapse indications from the “early” and the “late” Althusser, who are certainly not completely incompatible; see Emilio de Ipola, Althusser, L’adieu infini, Paris: PUF, 2012, and Warren Montag, Althusser and his contemporaries: Philosophy’s Perpetual War, forthcoming from Duke UP, 2013.

     

    34. A classic example for this discussion concerns the issue of paternity: does “fatherhood” connote an “external” relationship between individuals who then become socially recognized as “father” and “child,” or an “internal” quality of each (as a result of their personal history, including birth, etc.)? How about a “mother”? a “son,” or a “daughter”?

     

    35. To be sure, there is a third traditional possibility of overcoming this kind of amphibology: invoking a generalized concept of “life” (or organicity, systematicity, etc.). I observe here only that classical concepts of “organic life” tend precisely to preserve interiority at the expense of psychology, consciousness, and subjectivity.

     

    36. And let us note in passing that the single English or French term “alienation” renders two German concepts used by Hegel and Marx: Entäusserung or “externalization,” projection “out of oneself”; and Entfremdung or “estrangement,” subjection to an “alien power,” the power of the other.

     

    37. The phrase from John’s Epistle I, “God is Love,” plays a central role in mystical developments of Christianity as well as in “anthropological” interpretations of Christianity ever since Spinoza; the two influences converge in Hegel, who transforms the phrase into a symmetric equivalence (Gott ist Liebe, die Liebe ist Gott). See my essay “Ich, das Wir, und Wir, das Ich ist. Le mot de l’esprit” in Citoyen Sujet.

     

    38. It would also retain the etymological proximity of the German name for “kind” or “genus” (Gattung) and the names for “spouses,” “husband,” and “wife” (Gatte/Gattin). This proximity is used extensively by Hegel to push sexuality back into the “animal” dimension of Man, and by Feuerbach to emphasize the “typically human” dimension of the sexual, which a “spiritualist” discourse euphemizes and sublimates. On all this, see Sabot.

     

    39. The reference to Saint-Simonian sources are crucial historically (although the critique of bourgeois marriage as “legal prostitution” ultimately derives from earlier feminists such as Mary Wollstonecraft) but above all politically and theoretically. As we know, there is nothing simple in applying a single concept of “social relation,” “social movement,” and “emancipatory politics” to both the emancipation of women from patriarchy and to the the emancipation of workers from capitalism, though this formed the core of Saint-Simonian “utopian” socialism and other romantic doctrines. This is also a problem of historicity, as clearly illustrated by the opening sentences of the Communist Manifesto, where Marx and Engels borrow a list of successive “class dominations” directly from the Exposition de la doctrine saint-simonienne (1829), while eliminating the “domination of women by men” from the list; this may be due to their male chauvinist prejudices, but there is also no way for this other form of exploitation-domination to be inserted into the chronological succession that leads from “primitive communities” to capitalism and to communism according to transformations in the regime of property. See Étienne Balibar, Françoise Duroux, Rossana Rossanda, Communismo e femminismo, Einaudi editore, Torino (forthcoming).

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Althusser, Louis. Eléments d’autocritique. Paris: Hachette, 1974. Print.
    • ———. “Marxism and Humanism.” For Marx. Trans. Ben Brewster. New York: Verso, 1968. Print.
    • ———. “Sur la pensée marxiste.” Sur Althusser: Passages. Futur Antérieur. Paris: L’Harmattan (1993): 11-29. Print.
    • Balibar, Étienne. “The Citizen-Subject Revisited.” Department of English, SUNY Albany. New York. 24 Oct. 2011. Keynote address.
    • ———. Citoyen sujet et autres essais d’anthropologie philosophique. Paris: PUF, 2011. Print.
    • ———. “Ego sum, ego existo. Descartes au point d’hérésie.” Citoyen sujet. Print.
    • ———. “‘My Self’ et ‘My Own:’ variations sur Locke.” Citoyen sujet. 121-154. Print.
    • ———. The Philosophy of Marx. Trans. Chris Turner. New York: Verso, 2007. Print.
    • Blanchot, Maurice. “Le rapport du troisième genre.” L’entretien infini. Paris: Gallimard, 1969. 94-98. Print.
    • Bloch, Ernst. Das Prinzip Hoffnung. 3 vols. Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1985. Print.
    • ———. “Keim und Grundlinie. Zu den Elf Thesen von Marx über Feuerbach.” Deutsche Zeitschrift für Philosophie 1.2 (1953): 237-261. Print.
    • Böhme, Jakob. Von der Menschwerdung Jesu Christi. Ed. Gerhard Wehr. 1620. Google Books. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Cassin, Barbara. Parménide, Sur la nature ou sur l’étant. Le grec, langue de l’être? Paris: Seuil, 1998. Print.
    • Decloux, Simon. “À propos de l’athéisme de Feuerbach (1).” I and II. Nouvelle Revue Théologique 91.1 (1969): 6-22. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • ———. “Le mystère de l’Ésprit d’amour. À propos de l’athéisme de Feuerbach (II).” Nouvelle Revue Théologique 91.4 (1969): 347-369. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Foucault, Michel. The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences. New York: Vintage, 1970. Print.
    • Hegel, G. W. F. Phänomenologie des Geistes. Norderstedt: GRIN Verlag, 2009. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Labica, Georges. Karl Marx. Les Thèses sur Feuerbach. Paris: PUF, 1987. Print.
    • Lehmkuhler, Karsten. Inhabitatio: Die Einwohnung Goottes Im Menschen. Göttingen: Vandenhoek & Ruprecht, 2004. Print.
    • de Libera, Alain and Étienne Balibar. “Subject.” Vocabulaire européen des philosophies. Ed. Barbara Cassin. Paris: Seuil, 2004. Print.
    • ———. Archéologie du sujet, Paris: Librairie Vrin, 2007. Print.
    • Lukács, Georg. History and Class Consciousness: Studies in Marxist Dialectics. Trans. Rodney Livingstone. Cambridge: MIT Press, 1971. Print.
    • Macherey, Pierre. “Aux sources des rapports sociaux: Bonald, Saint-Simon, Guizot.” Genèse 9 (1992): 25-43. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • ———. Marx 1845: Les “thèses” sur Feuerbach. Paris: Editions Amsterdam, 2008. Print.
    • Marion, Jean-Luc. Au lieu de soi? L’approche de Saint-Augustin. Paris: PUF, 2008. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Kritik der politischen Ökonomie: Das Kapital, Bd.3. Berlin: Dietz, 2008. Print.
    • ———. “On the Jewish Question.” The Marx-Engels Reader 2nd Ed. Ed. Robert Tucker. New York: W.W. Norton, 1978. 26-52. Print.
    • ———. “Thesen über Feuerbach.” Marxists.org. 17 Nov. 2006. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Marx, Karl and Frederick Engels. The Holy Family. Trans. Richard Dixon and Clement Dutts. Moscow: Progress, 1975. Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • ———. Marx/Engels Selected Works, Volume One. Trans. W. Lough. Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1969. Marxists.org. 2002. Web. 15 Mar. 2013.
    • Sabot, Philippe. “L’anthropologie comme philosophie. L’homme de la religion et la religion de l’Homme selon Ludwig Feuerbach.” La subjectivité. Spec. issue of Methodos. Savoirs et textes 5 (2005). Web. 5 Mar. 2013.
    • Stirner, Max. Der Einzige und sein Eigentum. Stuttgart: Reclam, 1981. Print.
    • Wallerstein, Immanuel. Unthinking Social Science: The Limits of Nineteenth-Century Paradigms. 2nd Ed. Temple UP, 2001. Print.
    • Wittgenstein, Ludwig. Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus. Trans. C. K. Ogden. New York: Cosimo, 2007. Print.

  • Between Interpellation and Immunization: Althusser, Balibar, Esposito

    Warren Montag (bio)

    Occidental College

     

    Abstract

    Althusser’s “Ideology and Ideological State Apparatuses,” Balibar’s “Citizen Subject,” and Esposito’s Communitas may be read together as insisting on the indissoluble link between the notion of the subject as agent and the subject as the name of the subjected individual, the one who is submitted to the will of another. Each philosopher, from his own perspective, seeks to explore the paradox of the subject who is free and self-determining only to the extent that he is called upon, separated and immunized by a sovereign power. Each also offers the tools that make possible a way out of the vicious circle of subjection.

     

    I briefly examine here the concepts of subject, subjectivity, and subjection in the works of three philosophers: Louis Althusser’s “Ideology and the Ideological State Apparatuses,” Étienne Balibar’s “Citizen Subject,” and Roberto Esposito’s Communitas. Before doing so, however, I want to make a few preliminary remarks. While I argue that there exists between the concepts of interpellation and immunization a theoretical kinship so powerful that it may no longer be possible to think about one without at least taking the other into account, my inquiry into this kinship does not take the form of a chronology, as if interpellation, a notion developed by Althusser in the mid-1960s and introduced publically in “Ideology and the Ideological Sate Apparatuses” (1970), were the anticipation or even the pre-emption of a concept first outlined by Esposito nearly thirty years later in Communitas (1998). Such an approach would inevitably lead to the question of whether Esposito developed and advanced or, on the other hand, suppressed or replaced Althusser’s concept, perhaps by means of or against the intervening work of Balibar, published in 1989; such a question might be reduced to whether the thirty-year interval had been the site of progress or regression. Thus my title, “between interpellation and immunization,” should not be read as “from interpellation to immunization.” At the same time, I do not intend to pursue what might be understood as the opposite course: establishing the dialectical unity of the two apparently distinct concepts of interpellation and immunization by means of a mediation that would negate and overcome their difference. Such a procedure might take Balibar’s work on the subject as providing the common denominator or abstract equivalence into which Althusser and Esposito might be translated in order to be made commensurable. Instead, I regard these three texts and three concepts as forming a body in Spinoza’s sense, a composite unity made up of irreducibly distinct parts capable of acting together to be the cause of a single effect—in this case, of a theoretical and perhaps political effect.
     
    I begin by recalling that Althusser’s verb “interpellate” (interpeller) is usually understood by English readers on the basis of Ben Brewster’s translation of it as “to hail someone,” or perhaps to address or call someone, as God, to use Althusser’s own example, calls on or to Moses. Brewster, however, does not quite capture the extent to which Althusser draws on one of the term’s meanings in modern French, a meaning particularly current in the period immediately following the revolt of May 1968. “Interpellate” refers to the action of the police when, as it is said in English, they “stop” or “detain” an individual; this action implies more than simply a hailing or calling out to the individual and instead takes the form of a command, which is to say, of a speech act necessarily grounded not simply in a specific legal context but also in an inequality of forces, to produce proof of the identity already assigned by the very process of interpellation: “it is the Prefecture of the Police which provides the individuals whom policemen interpellate with the identity papers that policemen request (demand) that one show” (“Three Notes” 83n21).
     
    Perhaps even more significantly, none of Althusser’s numberless English-language commentators, to my knowledge, thought to inquire into the term’s use in English prior to its reintroduction into the language precisely by the translation of Althusser’s text. The verb “interpellate,” now listed as obsolete in the Oxford English Dictionary, was used as late as the end of the sixteenth century to signify “to interrupt a person speaking,” and, in a broader sense, to interrupt a process or action. This now unfamiliar use of interpellate was in fact derived directly from the Latin verb interpello, which also means to interrupt or disturb someone who is speaking. There exists a Latin noun, interpellator, to denote the one who interrupts or disrupts. A related term, appello, not only means to make an appeal to or to address someone, but also to accost that person, to call him out of and thus separate him from an assembly of which he is a part. The etymology of “interpellate” thus reminds us that Althusser is himself an “interpellator” in the Latin sense, one who disrupts an ongoing discourse with an unwelcome appeal or application, as if he were owed something, a debt that no one knew remained outstanding, perhaps nothing more than an explanation—the demand for which, however, can only disturb the ongoing discourse whose perpetuation is perhaps organized around the denial of that debt.
     
    That Althusser’s disruptive appeal concerns the category of the subject hardly allows us to separate the disturbance he caused in philosophy and political thought from that of his contemporaries, from Heidegger to Lacan to Foucault. They, too, while never declaring or attempting to bring about the disappearance of the subject—as has been so often claimed—nevertheless in different ways and to different degrees question the status of the concept as a given and as the unquestioned origin and therefore source of explanation for any conceivable human activity. Texts such as Heidegger’s “Letter on Humanism” and Foucault’s “What is an Author?” pose difficult and disquieting questions about the historical emergence of the category of the subject that themselves proved disruptive, as if their authors also are interpellators interrupting the assembly of learned discourse.
     
    The disturbance caused by Althusser’s introduction of the notion of interpellation therefore could not simply be attributed to its demand for a theory of the constitution of the subject heretofore regarded as the condition of intelligibility of any social practice. To grasp the singularity of this disturbance, I turn to the specific textual form or, more precisely, forms in which Althusser develops the concept of interpellation through an important but thus far unnoticed revision of his account of what he calls “the duplicate mirror-structure of ideology [la structure spéculaire redoublée]” in the ISAs essay (“Ideology” 180). This essay, dated January-April 1970 and appearing in the Communist journal La Pensée in June 1970, is described in an editorial footnote as consisting of “two extracts from an ongoing study” (127n1). The manuscript from which the essay was “extracted” bears the handwritten title “De la superstructure” and is itself dated one year earlier, January-April 1969; this piece would be posthumously published in a collection edited by Jacques Bidet, entitled Sur la reproduction. The idea of extraction, however, which suggests that the two sections were removed as is from the manuscript, is a bit misleading. Within the extracts themselves, words, phrases, sentences, paragraphs, and, indeed, entire sections were suppressed, in certain cases decisively altering the meaning of the text.
     
    No omission has more decisively changed the philosophical and political significance of Althusser’s analysis than that which shaped the section entitled “The State” in “Ideology and the Ideological State Apparatuses.” The corresponding section in Sur la reproduction (“The State and its Apparatuses”) is not only significantly longer, but represents an attempt, of which there is little trace in the later version, to theorize the process of the reproduction of the relations of production as the simultaneous production/reproduction of antagonism and conflict. From the perspective of the earlier text, the relations of production could never take the form of an order or a system, but rather could only take the form of a perpetual, ever-changing battle; here, even Gramsci’s model of hegemony appears to Althusser to freeze or fix the relationship of class forces as if to abstract it from the contingencies of actual combat. The final sections of the chapter on the State in Sur la reproduction were all omitted in their entirety from the ISAs essay and their titles alone suggest positions at odds with what is now known as Althusser’s theory of ideology: “The Ideological State Apparatuses and the Ideological By-products of Their Practices,” “The Double Functioning of the State Apparatuses and Their ‘Combined Action,’” and “The Fragility and Solidity of the Ideological State Apparatuses” (Reproduction 113-123). In these suppressed parts of his discussion of the state and its apparatuses, Althusser offers an account of the way class struggle, present from the beginning, is constitutive of the apparatuses themselves, which thus arise to counter already existing movements against the reproduction of the relations of production. Class struggle thus deforms the apparatuses, not only inhibiting their functioning but causing them to produce contradictory effects. He argues that while an ideology does not precede and give rise to apparatuses that would correspond to it (an “idealist” error he attributes to Stalin), neither do the apparatuses precede and give rise to the ideology or ideologies proper to them; the second proposition is merely the inverse of the first (113). There is instead, first, an ideology that “exists in,” is immanent in, or is consubstantial with an apparatus and, second, the ideology produced by the practice or practices of this apparatus insofar as it is engaged in and shaped by the struggles outside of which it has no existence or meaning. These “secondary ideologies,” as Althusser calls them, “are produced by a conjunction of complex causes in which figure, along with the practice in question, the effect of other external ideologies and other external practices—and in the last instance, however dissimulated they may be, even the distant (but in reality very near) effects of class struggles” (115).1 The apparatuses, in other words, cannot be understood as inert institutions or mechanisms existing independently of their actual operation, which is to say, independently of their participation in struggles subject to the variability of fortune that characterizes war and especially, as in this case, an interminable war whose ever changing modes and sites of engagement require perpetual adjustment of tactics and strategy. As such, the apparatuses “secrete” (a term always placed in quotation marks by Althusser) “secondary ideological sub-formations [sous-formations]” or “by-products [sous-produits].” The effects of struggle thus cause the ISAs to secrete a by-product that by definition is not only not functional but may even prove “toxic,” as if through a kind of autoimmune reaction. An apparatus can thus be described, depending on the disposition of forces internal and external to it, as more or less “fragile” (120). Often, though, the apparatuses remain “solid,” despite the by-products whose toxicity only occasionally and in the right circumstances (in combination with other by-products of other apparatuses) reaches a level that threatens the very existence of the apparatus itself (119). This description of the apparatuses and their double functioning or their tendency to produce conflict instead of order, and thereby in their totality to destabilize rather than promote the stability of class relations, is notoriously absent from the ISAs essay (with the exception of its postscript, where the primacy of class struggle appears as an afterthought). It also allows Althusser to devote an entire chapter in Sur la reproduction to the very phenomenon critics of the ISAs essay had charged him with excluding a priori: revolution.2
     
    Althusser’s suppression of his own account of the process of the production of irreducible conflict in favor of the rigorously functionalist account of capitalist society offered in the published version of the text is undoubtedly an example of the theoretical bending of the stick that he repeatedly justified until the end of the 1970s, when he recognized that hyperbole in the realm of theory could correct theoretical-political errors only by introducing new and different errors, replacing existing confusion not with clarity but with other and perhaps more powerful, durable forms of confusion. It would be a mistake, however, to allow ourselves to be distracted by what Jacques Rancière (who perfectly represented the intended audience of what he calls Althusser’s theater of the abstract and who knew it when he accused Althusser of employing a philosophical sleight of hand to dupe and amaze his “spectators”) has referred to as Althusser’s “philosophy of Order.” Instead, we should keep in mind that the genesis of the concept shows that the Ideological State Apparatus only has meaning in relation to the resistance that precedes and provokes its emergence and its operation: the ISAs taken together in their tendential and always unstable unity can at best temporarily preserve a certain equilibrium of forces without ever being able to resolve or abolish the conflict itself.
     
    The ISAs essay did not, however, simply consist of extracts shaped and determined by omissions and elisions. Althusser also introduced changes and additions. Of these, none are perhaps more important or decisive than those made to the section described as “an example” of the “central thesis” that ideology interpellates individuals as subjects, that is, the section entitled “An Example: Christian Religious Ideology” (“Ideology” 177-183). In both versions of the text, Althusser begins with a justification of the very notion of “an example,” which as an illustration of a generality would seem to commit him to an emanationist logic at odds with his insistence elsewhere on immanence and singularity. He restricts his “analysis to a single example, one accessible to everyone,” because “the formal structure of all ideology is always the same” (177). It is important to note, however, that Althusser offers two different accounts of this formal structure that is everywhere and always the same. In the longer, 1969 manuscript, this formal structure is “a triple system” that ensures or guarantees (he uses the verb assurer) three simultaneous operations: 1) the interpellation of individuals as subjects; 2) the mutual recognition between subjects and the Subject, mutual recognition between subjects, and each subject’s recognition of himself; 3) the absolute guarantee that everything really is so: that God really is God, that Pierre really is Pierre, and that, if the subjection of subjects to the Subject is truly respected, everything will go well for them: they will be “rewarded (récompensé)” (Reproduction 232-233).
     
    In the more familiar, published version of 1970, the triple system had grown into a quadruple system of ideological operations, and the addition is anything but trivial. Between points 1 and 2–between, that is, the interpellation of individuals as subjects, on the one hand, and the three forms of recognition (between subjects and the Subject, between subjects, and each subject’s recognition of himself), on the other–Althusser inserts an additional operation, that of “their subjection to the Subject” (“Ideology” 181). The fact of subjection (assujettisement) is thus situated between, on the one hand, the interpellation of individual as subject, as agent and author of thought, speech, and action, and, on the other hand, the recognition of this fact by the Subject, by other subjects, and by each subject in relation to himself. Althusser will add to the 1970 version an explanation of the link between what we might call subjectivation and subjection. That the subjects produced by this quadruple system “work all by themselves [marchent tout seul]” seems, Althusser admits, a “mystery,” but the mystery is itself an effect of the irreducible “ambiguity” of the term “subject.” In “current usage [l’acception courante],” the term “subject” signifies, in effect, 1) “a free subjectivity, a center of initiatives, author of and responsible for its actions; (2) a subjected being, who submits to a higher authority, and is therefore stripped of all freedom except that of freely accepting his submission” (“Ideology” 182). The order of these definitions is anything but arbitrary; for Althusser, the subject is interpellated as free and as a consenting subject so that it will freely choose or consent to its own subjection (with the word “consent” remaining strategically absent from the entirety of the ISAs essay).
     
    It is difficult not to see in these phrases a more or less direct reference to Hobbes, to whom, moreover, Althusser devoted a course at the École Normale Supérieure in 1971. The only limit—itself perhaps the point of intersection between law and nature—on the individual’s right to self-government is that at which a man is “forbidden” not to act to preserve himself (to use Hobbes’s own ambiguous phrase [189]). This quasi-absolute right of the individual to direct himself and thus to be governed by no power other than that to which he freely consents is accorded him precisely so that he will choose to transfer the right of which he is the sole proprietor to the Sovereign, so as to preserve himself from the dangers of the state of nature. If, once he has consented to the sovereign, he should repent of his actions and attempt to recover the right he had earlier transferred, he will, properly speaking, initiate a war with himself and will consequently be himself the author of any punishment carried out against him. Here the individual is addressed as a free agent and author so that the power to which he consents and to which he thus freely submits will have the greatest possible legitimacy: whatever it does, whether to him or for him, it does with his own authorization.
     
    Is this then Althusser’s interpellatio, his disruption and disturbance of political thought: the argument that the attribution of freedom to a subject is the retroactive effect of a submission whose voluntary acceptance of authority furnishes its absolute ground? To judge the ISAs essay and particularly the substantially revised passages referred to above by their effects, the answer would have to be no. In both versions of the essay, Althusser acknowledges that the interpellated subject does not always heed the call of the Subject. There are those who, once called into existence as subjects, turn away from the vocation of or the call to submission, as if the free will with which they are endowed permits them on occasion to refuse the destiny in relation to which they are inscribed as subjects. These are what Althusser famously called “bad subjects”: criminals, heretics, and rebels. Michel Pêcheux was perhaps correct to worry that the phrase, “they work all by themselves,” could suggest that once interpellated (and every subject is always already interpellated), they become indistinguishable from the “classical subject” (215). It was perhaps to forestall such a reading that Althusser added this italicized sentence to the second version as the penultimate phrase of the inserted paragraph: “There are no subjects except by and for [par et pour] their subjection” (“Ideology” 182). Here Althusser moves beyond the notion that subjects only exist for the subjection that they will freely choose, to the far less familiar statement that subjects exist only by or through their subjection, as if subjection (in a logical if not chronological sense) precedes rather than follows the constitution of subject as author and agent, as the subject’s condition of possibility or sine qua non, that without which it cannot exist.3 Only here in the penultimate sentence of the penultimate paragraph of “Ideology and the Ideological State Apparatuses” does Althusser pose a question without a response: what precisely is the relation between the two meanings of the term subject and, more precisely, how does the subject arise from subjection (assujetissement)?
     
    As I now turn to Balibar’s “Citizen Subject,” published nearly twenty years after the ISAs essay and in as radically different a historical conjuncture as could be imagined, I want to be clear that I do not read it as a response to or rectification of Althusser’s text, nor even in a strict sense as “following” Althusser’s intervention; rather I read it as another approach different from and in certain ways opposed to that of Althusser. Of the differences, none is more obvious than the absence of any notion of the transhistorical if not the eternal existence of the subject (as in Freud’s dictum: “the unconscious is eternal”) and therefore, to follow Althusser’s argument, of subjection. Balibar begins by examining another critical account of the subject, one which in its own way posits a ground of the being of the subject that is necessarily present to its historical permutations: that of Heidegger, especially in the 1938 text “Die Zeit des Weltbildes,” translated into English as “The Age of the World Picture.” For Heidegger, “This word, Subjectum, must certainly be understood as the translation of the Greek ΰποκείμενον. The word names that which lies before [das Vor-liegende], that which as ground gathers everything on itself [das als Grund alles auf sich sammelt]” (“Age” 128; “Zeit” 81). The original of which “subjectum” is a translation and that marks “subjectum,” like all translations, with a certain loss of meaning has, unlike its modern versions, no special relationship “to men [Menschen] and none at all to the I” (“Age” 128; “Zeit” 81). As Heidegger approaches Descartes, with whom he credits the introduction of the anthropological notion of the subject into Western thought, he reminds us that it is “impossible to say that the modern understanding of whatever is, is more correct than that of the Greeks” (“Age” 117; “Zeit” 77). On the contrary, with Descartes (an origin whose function in Heidegger’s discourse Balibar calls into question by simply reading Descartes’s text) comes a contraction of the subject that has as its corollary a reduction of Being to World and a reduction of World to a picture. Man, understood less as species than as the human individual, as if the separation of individuals were the form of its species-being, becomes ground, the “subjectum,” or subject of Being. I would note here that Heidegger has in fact projected the modern sense of subject as that which “as ground, gathers everything on itself” onto the Greek “ΰποκείμενον,” which normally signifies not the agent of an action but precisely that which is acted upon, that which is placed under or in front of, that which is subjected or submitted to something else. It is perhaps more often translated as substrate or substance than as subject, no doubt because of its use in Aristotle’s texts.4 Heidegger’s “ΰποκείμενον” is, in contrast, a strange agent that not only places itself under, but collects together (sammeln) all the things that will be on top of or above it, as if choosing to subject or submit itself in an Opfer or sacrifice to that which is by its own effort and agency made literally higher or superior. Heidegger’s assertion that Descartes carried out an anthropologization of Western Metaphysics by instituting the ego cogito as original ground is thus itself based on or grounded in an already anthropologized or anthropomorphized conception of the ΰποκείμενον as the agent of a gathering or collecting that is also a subjection, as if a certain notion of the subject as agent and author possessed, as Althusser argued, an omni-historical existence.
     
    Heidegger’s interpretation of Descartes’s Meditations as introducing into Western thought the anthropological subject (subjectum), an interpretation hardly peculiar to him, is all the more remarkable in that, as Balibar shows, not only is the word subjectum itself missing from the Meditations, but the concept is as well: to follow Descartes’s reasoning to its end is to see that the ego cogito finally discovers the impossibility of its functioning as a ground and that its being a subject at all is predicated on its being subjectus, not the subject of knowledge but subject to a knowledge that originates in something greater, namely God, subjection to whom is the condition of any knowledge including, above all, the subject’s knowledge of itself. It is as if, Balibar tells us, speaking not only of Heidegger or of Heideggerians, but also of a general tendency to accept Heidegger’s reading with or without any reference to Heidegger himself, there has occurred around the concept of the subject a generalized “forgetting” (“Citizen” 33). And what has been forgotten is precisely the irreducible division of the subject. First, there is the subjected subject, the subject of a sovereign, the sovereign’s subject, as opposed to the sovereign subject. At the extreme, of course, since there is no king but God, we are in this sense God’s subjects, subject here being understood as a “subditus,” literally, as he who is subject to the words and commands/commandments of another, not as a slave (servus) who is coerced, but as one who chooses to obey and who therefore possesses or is possessed by a supplement of will or faith in the sense of fide or fidelity. Secondly, alongside the sovereign’s subject is the sovereign subject, the subject subject only to itself and therefore the sole and unconditioned author of thought, speech, and action. However, it is not only the irreducible division of the subject that has been forgotten, but also and perhaps even more importantly the historical and political anteriority of the former over the latter.
     
    For Balibar, the modern notion of the subject as origin and center of initiatives begins with Kant, but paradoxically only in the form of an interpretation of Descartes that attributes to him a “Cartesian subject” that in fact appears for the first time only in the Critique of Pure Reason. Far from overcoming the contradiction tying subjectivity to subjection, the Kantian/”Cartesian” subject only multiplies its effects, dispersing them even more widely than before. It is in the Critique of Pure Reason that Kant first transforms the verb “cogito” or “I think” into a noun, “das Ich denke” or “the I think,” as if the subject is something or someone that exists only through the act of thinking: “the ‘I think’ expresses the act of determining my existence” (169). The subject can thus no longer be conceived as substrate in the classical sense, but is instead an activity, thinking thinking itself as both agent and object of thought. While, as Balibar points out, there is little overtly political or practical in the discussion of the “I think” in the Critique of Pure Reason (except briefly at the conclusion of the discussion of the “Paralogisms of Pure Reason”), Kant insists that my (and we must speak in the first person here) thinking myself thinking constitutes a representation or intuition (as opposed to a rational knowledge) of “my existence as a self-active being” (169), and this opens the way to its “correlate” (“Citizen” 77), the notion of freedom that underlies the very possibility of morality. It does so in a double sense: Kant posits the “spontaneity” of the I think, that is, the fact that it determines itself, while at the same time denying the subject a knowledge of this self-activity that would be anything other than an intuition (Anschauung) or a representation (Vorstellung). Thus, as Balibar notes, “the Kantian ‘subject,’ that is, the Ich or better the Ich denke, is fundamentally caught in a relation of imputation” (“Citizen” 77). Because I can know myself “only as I appear to myself and not as I am to the understanding” (Kant, Critique 167), my intuition or representation of my spontaneity (Critique of Pure Reason) or my freedom in the sense that I am a causa libera (Metaphysics of Morals) “can never aid me in advancing beyond the field of experience” to know myself “as noumenon” (383, 382). Because practical existence, however, “is always directed to objects of experience,” we may apply these intuitions to the problem of how “a subject that is possessed of freedom” should act, that is, how it should legislate for itself and then obey moral law (383). In fact, this very freedom, the ground of any possible morality and that which separates the human from the natural world, cannot be known in the pure sense and thus must be “imputed.” Thus, in the Metaphysics of Morals, Kant defines the person “as a subject whose actions can be imputed to him” and moral personality as the “freedom of a rational being under moral laws,” which are only those “which he gives himself (alone or with others)” (50).
     
    Imputation, however, is not an unconditioned act of recognition or projection on the part of one subject in regard to another, as if it would grant to the other what it intuits about itself in a kind of spontaneous sociability. On the contrary, there is nothing spontaneous about imputation; it occurs only in the context of a fundamental Ungleichheit: both inequality (and not simply in law, but also an inequality of force) and dissimilarity. Imputation (Zurechnung) is above all a “judgment by which someone is regarded as the author (causa libera) of an action” formulated by a judge or person “authorized to impute with rightful force” (Metaphysics 53). To argue that Kant’s subject, even as it emerges in the Critique of Pure Reason, is a kind of Zurechnungssubjekt or subject of imputation, a subject to whom a freedom not rationally knowable can and perhaps must be ascribed or imputed, is to suggest the primacy of the political dimension. To be a person and to have a moral, legal personality is not to be free, that is, demonstrably the free cause of one’s own actions as an author (Kant’s term is Urheber, which means origin and creator, but also perpetrator), but is rather to have this freedom imputed by one “authorized to impute by rightful force.” The imputation of freedom is thus a violent imposition of causal, moral, and legal responsibility on an individual by an anonymous juridico-political order (note that the judge himself “is authorized” in the passive voice, as if he too were a subject of imputation authorized by yet another subject of imputation in a necessarily endless chain). This order precedes the subject of imputation, and his subjection to it is the condition of the act by which he is imputed freedom, which in turn is necessary to any morality. If he can be said to have given himself either alone or with others the (moral) laws he then freely obeys, this giving or creating is also then imputed and so requires the temporal and logical precedence of the legal over the moral. Thus, Kant too has affirmed in his own way that there are no subjects except by and through their own subjection.
     
    To draw the line of demarcation that will make the hierarchical opposition inscribed in the notion of subject in its historical existence permanently visible, that is, to undo the repression to which it has been “subject,” so to speak, Balibar proposes that after the sovereign subject that itself follows the sovereign’s subject—but only by folding subjection into itself as the condition or result of its freedom—there emerges through a rejection of the subjection/subjectivation antinomy the figure of the citizen, a figure born out the revolutionary movements of the late eighteenth-century, particularly the French Revolution. To be precise, the citizen is
     

    a historical figure that is no longer the subjectus and not yet the subjectum. But from the outset, in the way that it is formulated and put into practice, it exceeds its own institution. The citizen is what I have called the statement of a hyperbolic proposition; its developments can only emerge from conflicts whose stakes can be sketched out.
     

    (Citoyen Sujet 53; my translation)

     

    It exceeds its own institution: the citizen is thus a utopian figure not in the sense that its essence lies in a future to be realized, but in the sense that it exists nowhere—neither in the collectivity nor in the individual, neither publicly nor privately, neither as subjectus nor as subjectum—and in the sense that its very identity grows out of these exclusions. Historically it emerges within the development of the subject, dividing it from itself by working to overturn the primacy of a subjection that, even when it originates in the unconditioned will of free and equal subjects, produces inequality and unfreedom. The citizen exists only in and through a struggle that is by definition permanent, a struggle that leads it beyond its own limits, as if to remain within them would reduce the citizen to the very subject against which it has defined itself. The citizen thus exists only through the activity in which its objectives remain immanent.

     
    The work of Roberto Esposito on immunity may well appear to be inscribed in a different register than that of Althusser and Balibar. As a response to some of the theoretical problems engendered by Foucault’s work on biopower, particularly that “interval of meaning which remains open in Foucault’s text between the constitutive poles of the concept of biopolitics, namely biology and politics,” it would seem to address the question of the appropriation of life by politics that in a certain way would allow us to sidestep or circumvent the question of the subject altogether. Reading Esposito in the light of the foregoing discussion, however, we cannot escape the sense that the opposition between communitas and immunitas is another way to think the constitutive aporia of the subject and the irreducible conflict at the heart of the notion of citizen. As Esposito demonstrates, the concept of immunity is political before it is biological. Communitas or community is not only not “a property belonging to subjects that joins them together,” the totality to which they would pertain before their separation into individuals; it is not even a thing (the res publica) that could be substantified as that which individuals “share” or possess (Communitas 8). If we can speak of a sharing, it would be the sharing of a munus, an obligation, a debt, a tax, even the paradox of an obligatory gift, the sharing of which Esposito describes as a lack or void. Communitas is thus not more than the individual, but less; it does not add but subtracts and is finally the experience of destitution and expropriation (depropriazione) (6-7). Such a subject is subject of and to debt and despoliation: an outside that marks its own limit is rediscovered within, as that which separates each subject from itself. It is here, in a gesture whose timing in relation to the argument concerning the subject’s relation to communitas as well as whose content can only remind us of Althusser, that Esposito turns to Scripture and the example not of Moses but of Paul. Even fellowship, κοινότης, in the community of the faithful, the κοινονία, is a “taking part in” that entails a loss and a diminution, a participation in a loss of freedom that is δούλεια or slavery in Christ, in whose death one must participate (11). These, of course, are the images of subjection so total that the subjected subject is threatened with extinction, a destitution that leaves no remainder.
     
    It is in relation to the “unacceptable” as well as “unbearable” munus, in which the subject is lost to itself at the heart of the Christian communitas, that the countermovement of immunization takes place. Immunity emerges as the demand for exemption from debt, obligation, service, and above all from the shared debt of communitas, which is now experienced at the extreme as a claim on one’s life and therefore as the threat of death. Every social tie becomes a threat against which the subject must be immunized by as complete a separation as possible from others whose claims on him can be ignored with impunity (a term closely related to immunity). Immunity evacuates the void of the munus by emptying the common: there is nothing in common. But the subject thus free from obligation and from the movement of alienation and exteriorization represented by the munus, a subject therefore restored to the self-sovereignty and self-proprietorship that community had denied it–the subject, that is, in the modern sense—can only become and remain a subject in this sense by virtue of its subjection to that which will protect or immunize it against the threats to its autonomy. The subject thus can exercise sovereignty over itself (over its life, property, and liberty) only to the extent that it is subjected or subjects itself to the sovereign power capable of assuring its immunity. To translate this into Althusser’s idiom, there is no subject except by and through subjection.
     
    It is, at least in part, on the terrain of Hobbes’s philosophy that the link between interpellation and immunization becomes intelligible: “the Leviathan-state coincides with the breaking [la dissociazione] of every communitarian bond, with the squelching [l’abolizione] of every social relation that is foreign to the vertical exchange of protection-obedience” (14). As Esposito argues, this state is the denial of the very possibility of relation, not only of the cum, as if human beings are originally separated and unite only secondarily, but even of the entire transindividual dimension from which the juridical individual cannot be disentangled and extricated without violence and loss and without being deprived of that part of himself that is in common with others and nevertheless proper to him. In fact, taken to its logical conclusion, which is, as Esposito notes, paradoxically a remnant of irrationality, individuals are “preserved” and “protected” only at the cost of the very sociality that makes their existence in a material as well as cultural sense possible: “they live in and of their refusal to live together [convivere]” (14). Every possible combination, coagulation, and confusion in which the juridical individual might become lost or dispersed – or, on the contrary, might become part of a composite singularity ranging from couples, in particular (the INSERT DESCRIPTION - inline graphic or “one flesh” of the first couple–a phrase establishing that their separation could only be a tearing or laceration of the composite but irreducible body they had become), to collectivities of all kinds, whether “natural” or “artificial”-is abolished and replaced by the relation between subject and Subject. In fact, politics itself becomes prevention, not only the prevention of war, but just as importantly a prophylaxis against any exposure to others that would automatically carry the danger of transindividual contagion and a weakening of the vertical relation of subjection. Hence the immunitary practice that both precedes and accompanies interpellation as its simultaneous condition and result.
     
    But Esposito also shows that the Hobbesian model requires a foundation that, if not exactly missing from, nevertheless remains underdeveloped in his texts. The self-mastery that both requires the protection or granting of immunity to the individual by the sovereign (the process by which every social tie is broken except that of the vertical relation to the sovereign) and that simultaneously serves as the guarantee of the legitimacy of the individual’s subjection to the sovereign (the transfer of the right of self-government must itself be grounded in right) is made possible by an original or natural right. As Hobbes explains in the opening of chapter 14 of Leviathan, this jus naturale is “the Liberty each man hath to use his own power, as he will himself, for the preservation of his own Nature, that is to say, of his own Life; and consequently of doing anything which in his own Judgment and Reason, he shall conceive to be the aptest means thereunto.” The assertion of liberty here is of course designed precisely to make it possible for the individual to “divest himself” of that liberty for the sake of self-preservation (190). But what is critical here and regularly overlooked by commentators is that in this brief passage immediately following the account of the state of nature and in which Hobbes states very forcefully that “there be no Propriety, no Dominion, no Mine and Thine distinct,” the phrase “his own” (power, nature, life, judgment, and reason) occurs no less than four times (188). While “his own judgment” may appear merely to assign in a descriptive sense the agent or cause of a judgment, “his own life” is clearly more complicated insofar as it is the object of the action of using one’s own liberty: it is that which our natural right enjoins us to “preserve.” To say my own life (or even, to complicate matters further, “myself”) in this context is to assert possession: it is my life by right and no one else’s, and what liberty and power I “possess” or “have” by natural right, I will use in defense of what is “my own.” Here, a certain form of property precedes and makes possible, even as for Hobbes it paradoxically requires, the absolute sovereignty of the Leviathan state.5
     
    For Esposito it is Locke who will “solve” the problem that appears in Hobbes’s version of immunization (that is, by intensifying and multiplying its contradictions).6 In order simply to refer to myself, my own self, what I myself own, the self that is mine and no one else’s,7 the self that is separate from what is common—in order, that is, to declare or establish that which is to be immunized (and interpellated)–“man” must be both “master of himself, and Proprietor of his own person, and the actions or labor of it” (27; ch. 5, sec. 44). Property has now become an attribute or property of life (or at least human life) itself, which means that just as there can be no property without the life that it will (pre)serve, so there can be no life without the property, proprietorship, and appropriation that allow it to exist: Man has “still in himself the great foundation of property; and that, which made up the great part of what he applied to the support or comfort of his being . . . was perfectly his own” (27; ch. 5, sec. 44). The common is that which must be overcome through the labor of a single individual whose proprietorship of his own person insures that his labor remains his and cannot (legitimately or de jure) be mixed or confused with the labor of others. To appropriate through individual labor is thus not simply to remove “out of the state that nature hath provided,” but it also “excludes the common right of other men.” (18; ch. 5, sec. 27). The original separateness of the body confers the status of property on the “fruit or venison” it appropriates from the natural state, so that it must be his who appropriates it and it requires the exclusive right that property brings (“another can no longer have any right to it”) “before it can do him any good for the support of his life” (19; ch. 5, sec.26).
     
    Thus property not only precedes sovereignty as its condition, it also more problematically precedes any form of interhuman existence at all, with the result that it is not simply the common that threatens the existence of the individual proprietor, but also the mere presence of another, separate individual. The threat here is not that of violence and despoliation, as in the case of Hobbes, but instead is the properly biological threat of contagion, infection, and contamination, an invasion of the “mine” by the “thine” at the corporeal level, a mingling whose effects can only deprive the body of what is its own and what is necessary to its preservation. This danger is forestalled in the state of nature where everyone is free (from others; the danger there is that individuals will lose contact with their fellows in the “vast wilderness of the earth,” rather than feel “straightened” by their presence [ch. 5, sec. 36]) and where there exists a rough equality of appropriation and consumption. Both liberty and equality, however, disappear in the social state, or rather persist as that which must be imputed to those who no longer appear to be either free or equal. While everyone theoretically continues to have a property in his own person, the continuum between life, body, work, appropriation, and property is broken and the fruits of one’s labor are immediately the property of another. Immunization becomes the means by which it is possible to say “that men have agreed to a disproportionate and unequal possession of the earth,” as if declaring the human-individual proprietor of himself only turned him into the thing that he owned, permitting his expropriation, an expropriation that is all the more violent insofar as it results from the individual’s own labor that now drains life instead of preserving and strengthening it (ch. 5, sec. 50). For Locke, the vertical relation of subjection is subordinate to and in fact serves the horizontal separation of individuals understood as proprietors of themselves, their persons, and whatever they, through their labor, “annex” to themselves—an immunity given by both nature and reason and that must itself be protected by the state. The danger lies less in the threat to property posed by the absolute monarch’s taxes on his subjects than in the threat posed by those (in)human predators who ignore the fact that a man’s possessions have been annexed to his person and that an attempt to steal his coat (or occupy his land) represents an attempt on his very being.
     
    Against a line of thought that connects Schmitt, Arendt, and Agamben, both Althusser and Esposito have thus, in different ways, displaced the question of sovereignty from the center of political life, insisting that, if it has any meaning at all in the modern context, sovereignty (and the notion of law that it implies) must be understood to be co-extensive with the specific forms of property and appropriation characteristic of modernity itself. Not only have interpellation and immunization been mobilized (often but not only by the state) to bring about and maintain a regime of absolute private property against all other forms of use and occupation; they also ascribe to the individual a property in his own person and a possession of his own liberty that, in the guise of restoring freedom and equality, actually provides the means of his alienation through the transfer, sale, or forfeiture that in the vast majority of cases has always already taken place. Thus, if there is struggle, it is as much against the merely horizontal relations that, through a universal individualization and separation, produce new and durable forms of subjection and inequality, as it is against the vertical relation of subject/sovereign.
     
    But I cannot conclude without acknowledging the precise point at which Althusser and Esposito diverge from each other. For the former, interpellation remains profoundly functional, serving the reproduction of the system of production (and property) that makes life possible. We have noted that Althusser’s decision to exclude the discussion of resistance and revolt found in Sur la reproduction from the published text of the ISAs essay results in a theory of reproduction in relation to which opposition can only arrive from outside or be deferred to the end or limit (as in the letter of Althusser’s own text, where class struggle appears only after the essay’s conclusion, in a postscript), as if it can never arrive but instead remains irreducibly to come. But can we not see this error, so often identified and criticized, as itself a symptom of another conflict, that which animates what we might call Althusser’s biopolitics? Capitalism appears in his essay as a constantly expanding and optimizing system whose ability to guarantee subsistence to its population is never in doubt, insofar as this subsistence, according to Althusser, is necessary to its functioning. Here too, by imputing a generalized rationality to the capitalist mode of production, Althusser has banished the possibility not only of understanding the tendency to crisis outlined by Marx in the third volume of Capital, but also of grasping the contradictions that set capitalism against itself—of understanding capitalism, in certain circumstances, in a certain conjuncture, and in a certain balance of forces, as a mode of (self) destruction rather than production. Esposito, by contrast, insists on the ever-intensifying contradiction of a society that works to deprive itself of the very relations that allow it to survive, as if “life were sacrificed to its own preservation,” or as if life were destroyed in the process of its own production (14).
     
    It is here, and I give Balibar the last word, that the concept of the citizen intervenes, not as the mediator between interpellation and immunization understood as vertical subjection and horizontal privation, but as a wedge that prevents their convergence. Balibar recalls that which has been subject to a forgetting, precisely the historicity of the citizen, a historicity whose traces remain indelible. Inscribed in the historical reality of the citizen is a refusal to accept a merely formal or symbolic definition of the liberty and equality that constitute it, an imputation of freedom whose function is primarily punitive and penal and an equality that is the retroactive projection of actually existing hierarchy. The citizen represents the unfulfilled demand for a freedom and equality immanent and inseparable from the ability to think and to act. If there is no subject except by and through subjection, there is no subjection except in response to a resistance that it arises to contain. In a sense, the citizen is the deferred effect of that to which subjection is a response, the resistance that is life itself, life resisting that which threatens to weaken and destroy it, the actually existing forms of coercion and privation, the symptoms of the profound autoimmune reaction of a notion of society from which all that is genuinely social must be eliminated. In the figure of the citizen as it emerges in Balibar’s essay, a figure that is less the antithesis of or antidote to the subject than the marking of its limit, we see the insurrection to come, which, like every future, is already inscribed in the present.
     

    Warren Montag is the Brown Family Professor of European Literature at Occidental College. His most recent book is Althusser and His Contemporaries: Philosophy’s Perpetual War (Duke University Press, 2013). He is also editor of Décalages, a journal devoted to scholarship on Althusser and his circle.
     

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. All translations are my own.

     

    2. See Chapter X, “Reproduction des Rapports de Production et Révolution” (179-195).

     

    3. Judith Butler makes this point in “Althusser’s Subjection,” but in relation to “law” in a psychoanalytic sense: the subject is always already subjected to law.

     

    4. See de Libera.

     

    5. This is of course the classic thesis of C.B. Macpherson’s The Political Theory of Possessive Individualism. Macpherson overstates the centrality of an explicit concept of property in Hobbes, which is from my perspectiveboth a necessary and necessarily absent concept in Leviathan, in that it is necessary to the foundation of sovereignty even as it would form its (for Hobbes, impossible) limit.

     

    6. In what follows, I refer particularly to the discussion of property in relation to the “paradigm of immunization” in Esposito’s Bios: Biopolitics and Philosophy (63-69).

     

    7. See Balibar’s “‘My Self’ et ‘My Own:’ variations sur Locke.”

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Althusser, Louis. “Ideology and the Ideological State Apparatuses.” Lenin and Philosophy and Other Essays. Trans. Ben Brewster. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1971. 127-187. Print.
    • ———. “Idéologie et appareils idéologiques d’État.” La Pensée 151 (Juin 1970). Print.
    • ———. “Three Notes on the Theory of Discourse.” The Humanist Controversy and Other Writings (1966-1967). Trans. G.M. Goshgarian. Verso: London, 2003. Print.
    • ———. Sur la reproduction. Ed. J. Bidet. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1996. Print.
    • Balibar, Étienne. “Citizen Subject.” E. Cadava, P. Connor, and Jean-Luc Nancy, eds. Who Comes After the Subject? London: Routledge, 1991. 33-57. Print.
    • ———. Citoyen Sujet: et autres essais d’anthropologie philosophique. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 2011. Print.
    • ———. “‘My Self’ et ‘My Own:’ variations sur Locke.” Citoyen sujet. 121-154. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. “Conscience Doth Make Subjects of Us All: Althusser’s Subjection.” The Psychic Life of Power. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1997. Print.
    • Esposito, Roberto. Communitas. Trans. Timothy Campbell. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2010. Print.
    • ———. Bios: Biopolitics and Philosophy. Trans. Timothy Campbell. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2008. Print.
    • Heidegger, Martin. “The Age of the World Picture.” The Question Concerning Technology and Other Essays. Trans. William Lovitt. New York: Harper, 1977. Print.
    • ———. “Die Zeit des Weltbildes.” Holzwege. Frankfurt: Vittorio Klostermann, 1952. Print.
    • Hobbes, Thomas. Leviathan. Middlesex: Pelican, 1968. Print.
    • Kant, Immanuel. Critique of Pure Reason. Trans. Norman Kemp Smith. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1965. Print.
    • ———. The Metaphysics of Morals. Trans. Mary Gregor. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991. Print.
    • de Libera, Alain. Naissance du sujet. Paris: Vrin, 2007. Print.
    • Locke, John. Second Treatise of Government. Indianapolis: Hackett, 1980. Print.
    • Macpherson, C.B. The Political Theory of Possessive Individualism. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1962. Print.
    • Pêcheux, Michel. Language, Semantics and Ideology: Stating the Obvious. Trans. Harbans Nagpal. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1982. Print.
    • Rancière, Jacques. Althusser’s Lesson. Trans. E. Battista. London: Continuum, 2011. Print.
  • Citizen-Subject and the National Question: On the Logic of Capital in Balibar

    Abstract

    The work of Étienne Balibar has long emphasized the link between the juridico-political forms of citizenship and subjectivity implied by the transition to a world order of “bourgeois universalism,” while also linking the emergence of the nation-form and accompanying regime of “anthropological difference” to the specific concerns of the Marxian critique of political economy. Taking a series of clues from the entire range of Balibar’s work, this essay reinvestigates the centrality of the national question to the capital-relation itself, particularly around the problem of the labor power commodity.

     

    Commodities cannot themselves go to market and perform exchanges in their own right. We must, therefore, have recourse to their guardians (Hütern), who are the possessors of commodities (Warenbesitzern).
     

    (Marx, Das Kapital 99; Capital 94)

     

    The owner of labour-power is mortal. If then his appearance in the market is to be continuous, and the continuous conversion of money into capital assumes this, the seller of labour-power must perpetuate himself, “in the way that every living individual perpetuates himself, by procreation.” The labour-power withdrawn from the market by wear and tear and death, must be continually replaced by, at the very least, an equal amount of fresh labour-power. Hence the sum of the means of subsistence necessary for the production of labour-power must include the means necessary for the labourer’s substitutes, i.e., his children, in order that this race of peculiar commodity-owners (diese Race eigentümlicher Warenbesitzer) may perpetuate its appearance in the market.
     

    (Marx, Das Kapital 186; Capital 182, my emphasis)

     

    1. The Presupposition of Homo nationalis

     
    “The history of nations, beginning with our own, is always already presented to us in the form of a narrative which attributes to these entities the continuity of a subject” (Balibar and Wallerstein 86). So begins Étienne Balibar’s now-famous inquiry into the “nation-form,” the term he gives to the aggregate of “apparatuses” and “practices” that institute the individual as “homo nationalis from cradle to grave” (93). Already in this short sentence we are introduced to an entire network of concepts and issues—the field of the historical, the nation-form, the problem of the beginning, origin, or commencement, the national as narrative, the form of the subject, and its possibility of being grasped as a continuity—that circle around a theoretical question that is not only historical but profoundly actual: the relation between the inner logic of capital, the fundamental expression of modern social relations, and the form of the nation-state, the quintessential entity within which the modern form of belonging is most often cartographically, politically, and conceptually organized. In turn, this excavation of homo nationalis is inseparably linked to a set of questions posed in another famous text, one in which Balibar introduces us to a very specific problematic characterizing our modern world order: the volatile articulation or process of referral between the citizen and the subject. Here, he emphasizes something that will become absolutely central for the present inquiry when he states, “The citizen is the subject, the citizen is always a supposed subject (legal subject, psychological subject, transcendental subject). I will call this new development the citizen’s becoming-a-subject (devenir-sujet)” (“Citizen Subject” 46). As we attempt to think the relation between these two fields of concerns, we will need to extensively examine the problem here of supposition and presupposition. This sequence—the intense and complex conceptual field of Setzung and Voraussetzung in Marx—will allow us to productively complicate the ways in which homo nationalis remains not merely a corollary or peripheral question to the broad concerns of capitalist development, but rather a profoundly historical field of force located at the very core of the logic of capital, in which the abstract individual who is the presumed subject of exchange is always presupposed not merely as a subject, but as a national subject.
     
    When we imagine the national question, we generally think of a field of problems that presume or presuppose the givenness of the nation-form. That is, we often presuppose that the national question involves simply the excavation and categorization of the putatively national factors of development, the relative stage of a given national capital in relation to various other national capitals, the dynamics internal to a particular national formation’s reproduction, the distinction of one national market from another and so forth. In other words, the national question is typically posed as if the national itself is not a question, but rather an answer: the notion of specificity or particularity is frequently treated here as if it were something that explains, rather than something to be explained, a split between explanans and explanandum that has a long rhetorical history. But we might also say that the national question can be understood in precisely the opposite manner, an insight to which Balibar’s work has long alerted us.
     
    It is relatively common to conceive of the nation as a form in which belonging is organized and to which the state responds. That is, the form of the nation-state is often understood in a common-sense manner by means of a simple sequence: the nation must precede the state, because it legitimates and justifies the state, giving it a certain solidity that would otherwise be lost in attempting to link the state’s boundaries to a given community. But this sequence cannot be logically sustained for a number of reasons. First and foremost, if the nation were to precede the state, it would imply that a concept of boundary or border could be rigorously drawn between one nation and another prior to the advent of the modern political community. It would imply, for instance, that national language or custom could be strictly delimited or demarcated within boundaries that correspond to concrete differences on the level of the concept. This in turn would imply that prior to such nations, there exists a natural stratum of difference in which difference could be understood as already organized. In this sense, it would imply that each national community is simply a historical concretization of a set of differences that not only existed in antiquity, but exists eternally, in an infinite regress, though always corresponding to some natural hierarchy inscribed in the earth itself.
     
    Needless to say, we know, and have known for centuries, that such a conception of an inherent systematic ordering of difference inscribed in the earth never existed. Nations rise and fall, they are constituted and dispersed, the borders of languages fluctuate and mutate in historically complex waves, groupings emerge, and accidentally aggregated groups become peoples who migrate, resettle, colonize, are colonized, are eradicated, or flourish. None of the communities that emerge from or submerge into the historical body of the earth has ever corresponded to a prior systematic ordering of difference, in which their divergences and continuities could be simply proven by reference to a given natural stratum. This leads us, therefore, to assert the precise opposite of the commonly held wisdom. In other words, the state—a social form always associated with an intensive concentration of systems and institutions that in turn are made to correspond to an extensive territoriality and formation of borders—must always precede the nation. This would lead us quickly to another means of understanding why the nation-form is so critical to modernity in general, as well as to two fundamental characteristics of modernity as we know it: its irreversible historical imperialism and colonialism, and the fundamental basis of modern social relations in the form that we call “capital.”
     
    If we accept a divergent ordering of the common wisdom of the formation of the nation-state as a building-block or unit of analysis through which the modern international state system was formed and continues to be maintained, it remains to be clarified why this form of the nation should be necessarily produced. In thinking this problematic, there is, for instance, the famous line from Alfred Jarry’s Ubu roi, later utilized by Lacan: “Long live Poland, for without Poland there would be no Poles!”1 This apparently cursory line in fact theoretically condenses the problem: at first glance, this statement has a certain uncanny functioning in its recalibration of the expected dynamic of relation between the nation-form and the national subject. It strikes us as humorous precisely because it apparently implies its inverse—”There must be Poles first, so that they can constitute a Poland”—as a matter of course. But in fact we should read it in a quite faithful manner: the national people, as an extension of the presupposed national subject, is a production of the nation-form, itself a technology of belonging that is subsequent to the form of the state, and not the reverse. That is, the supposedly concrete, obvious, and real national subject is in fact always a derivation from the most abstract schema of modern life.2
     
    But behind this problem of the temporality or ordering of the genesis of the nation-form lies a more basic problem of the national question. Because the national question is essentially concerned with the specificity or particularity of a given national scenario, its peculiar developmental features and so forth, the national question is always linked to a specific field of historical concerns. That is, it is always linked to the question of the transition. The various debates on the transition to capitalism on a world-scale have long been at the center of the problem of the nation-form. Why and for what concrete material reasons should a certain national situation develop a particular arrangement of factors, a particular trajectory of the concentration of capital, particular expressions of social relations, particular cultural features or rituals, customs, linguistic specificities, and so on?
     
    This type of question has typically been answered by understanding the specific mixture of social factors that were present in the local elements that preceded a given transition to capitalism. Was there a strong feudal social stratum, as in Western Europe, with its broadly developed seigneurial system and burgeoning urban centers? Was there a type of absolutist social system with an inverted form of overpopulation in the rural village rather than the city, as in the Russian or Japanese countryside? Was there a strong legal character to the transition, as in the English Enclosure Acts and Poor Laws, which threw the peasantry off the land and simultaneously criminalized movement through the category of vagabondage, or as in the eastern German Bauernlegen, which stripped land tenancy protections from small farmers and subordinated them to a vast estate system? And what about the profoundly colonial character of the transition to a world capitalist system throughout Africa, South and East Asia, and Latin America, wherein the growing global character of markets was from the very outset tied to the experience of slavery and imperial plunder of natural resources?
     
    What we see in all these cases is that the transition to capitalism has always been tightly linked to the history of the formation and global ordering of putatively national communities, areas or regions that serve as consistent frames for differentiation. In this sense, the historical background of the transition to world capitalism, situated just behind the formation of the global and systematic arrangement of the world on the basis of the form of the nation-state, is always linked to the production of national subjectivity. That is, the nature and character of the national question, when investigated historically and theoretically, always reveals itself to be first and foremost a question of how this peculiar and generalized arrangement, in which territory, human beings, and social systems are articulated together into national units, came into existence in the first place. The question of why this particular arrangement should obtain, as opposed to the infinite variety of other possibilities of social organization, is involved from its very origins with the production of individuals who would furnish, in their forms of citizenship, and above all, in their supposed forms of subjectivity, the raw materials through which the nation-form could emerge, this homo nationalis that the social apparatuses of our modern world system essentially presuppose.
     

    2. Citizen-Subject and Capital

     
    Let us go back and briefly develop this somewhat spatial lexicon in relation to Balibar’s analysis of the citizen-subject. The citizen is a historically specific form of individuality which corresponds to a general mode of social relations. That is, “the citizen (defined by his rights and duties) is that ‘nonsubject’ who comes after the subject, and whose constitution and recognition put an end (in principle) to the subjection of the subject” (“Citizen Subject” 38-39). This figure of the citizen as a new development in the production of individuality is located at a critical historical juncture: “We can even give it a date: 1789, even if we know that this date and the place it indicates are too simple to enclose the entire process of the substitution of the citizen for the subject. The fact remains that 1789 marks the irreversibility of this process, the effect of a rupture” (39). But what precisely does such a rupture consist in?
     

    It has often been demonstrated how, in the political history of Western Europe, the time of subjects coincides with that of absolutism. Absolutism in effect seems to give a complete and coherent form to a power that is founded only upon itself, and that is founded as being without limits (thus uncontrollable and irresistible by definition). Such a power truly makes men into subjects, and nothing but subjects, for the very being of the subject is obedience. From the point of view of the subject, power’s claim to incarnate both the good and the true is entirely justified: the subject is he who has no need of knowing, much less understanding, why what is prescribed to him is in the interest of his own happiness. Nevertheless, this perspective is deceptive: rather than a coherent form, classical absolutism is a knot of contradictions, and this can also be seen at the level of theory, in its discourse. Absolutism never manages to stabilize its definition of obedience and thus its definition of the subject.

    (40)

     

    By linking the subject to absolutism, and the citizen to the aftermath of absolutism, Balibar introduces this question immediately into the discourse, central to Marxist historical inquiry, of the transition to capitalism. Now, of course, 1789 does not mark this transition as such, nor in fact, can we pinpoint a date of the transition itself. Rather, the transition in Marx is a relational and elongated process, a process that ebbs and flows in waves of historical developments, rewriting and reordering the social sphere in divergent modes and differing arrangements with the microscopic logic of capital as a social relation. But what 1789 does mark is the development of a figure of the citizen that will become absolutely essential to the functioning of world capitalism, a figure that remains for us today crucial for an understanding of the dynamics of the national question, among other problems. As Balibar notes, however, and here we see an important parallel in Marx, there is never a moment when the citizen in fact completely replaces the subject, when the form of citizenship is fully untethered from its absolutist precursors (nor, of course, is absolutism or feudalism ever merely the simple and pure other of capitalism).3 Rather, like the entire historical and theoretical question of the transition itself, the figure of the citizen always remains in a paradoxical complicity or conspiracy with its antecedents; that is, it always remains in a process of referral whereby it only comes to operate through those seemingly absolutist mechanisms that its genesis was presumed to have overthrown. “The citizen,” Balibar notes, “is a man in enjoyment of all his ‘natural’ rights, completely realizing his individual humanity, a free man simply because he is equal to every other man.” But because installing this field of putative equality among citizens requires from the outset the capacity to differentiate or distinguish a citizen from a non-citizen, the citizen must in fact remain “always a supposed subject” (“Citizen Subject” 46).

     
    In order to determine who is and who is not a citizen, a border must be drawn around citizenship; the citizen must therefore be imbued with something external to itself as a purely political category. Here is where we see how the process of referral between citizen and subject takes place, silently and cyclically. Because the citizen is a category that can in principle include anyone, it is historically able to function as a universal aspiration and general form of individuality suitable for civil society and property relations. But the category of citizen cannot include everyone, precisely because it would therefore be impossible to mark a boundary or differentiation where the space of the citizen would begin and end. Immediately, we are thrown into the domain of the subject. In order to determine the inside and outside of the citizen, this category of individuality must be referred to the field of law, the field of economy, and the field of belonging. (Obviously, numerous other fields of subjectivity would apply here also.) Thus, citizenship would begin where the citizen coincides with the subject of law, for instance, subject to certain rights and duties of a given political community. But above all, the borders of citizenship are referred to the figure of homo nationalis, the specific form in which the citizen is made to coincide with or is superimposed onto the figure of the national subject. Here, we must enter into the relation between the citizen-subject and capital.
     
    When we inquire into the problem of how to locate the specific local form of capitalist development, concretized in the single nation-state, within the overall nature of global capital, which in itself knows no such boundaries, we immediately confront the problem of the logical and the historical. This problem of the relation of world and nation is mediated or supported by the concept of civil society, the general social form of economic life, which in turn is based on both the logical necessity and the historical contingency of the form of the individual, a problem that will be directly linked to the question of the production of subjectivity. In this term “civil society,” two lexical sequences are immediately opened up. These two lexical sequences are in turn related to two semiotic fields, two registers of signification: on the one hand, the existence of civil society expresses, in Louis Althusser’s well-known terms, a “process without a subject” in which concrete individuals are merely shells corresponding to positions in relations of exchange or commerce, existing solely as the “bearers” (Träger) or “guardians” (Hütern) of the forms of commodities and money.
     
    On the other hand, precisely because interest and need are expected to appear at the basis of these social interactions, the individuals who engage in the social process of exchange are produced as subjects of these needs. This double structure itself returns back into the unstable core of the concept civil society, where it exerts forces that produce a set of fundamental limitations or boundaries within which the vast and aporetic question of the subject is located. For Marx, civil society (bürgerliche Gesellschaft), designating the development of a form of society in which the bourgeoisie becomes the quintessence of social relations, is precisely the sphere in which the exchange of commodities is buttressed by very specific forms of individuality through which the subjects of exchange can be produced or convoked. It installs in history a bizarre situation in which “the bourgeoisie idealizes and universalizes its own conditions of existence under the name of ‘man’, or more generally, the form of individuality which allows private property to be considered ‘natural’” (Citoyen sujet 473). In turn this creates a situation of something like a “multiple personality” for “man”: homo nationalis, homo economicus, homo juridicus, and so forth (474), whereby all the institutional aspects of bourgeois life are generalized and naturalized as inalienable characteristics of historical progress. What appears as the historical installation of a very specific regime of differentiation so as to furnish the basis of exchange relations comes to be linked to property, a question we will return to in the following section.
     
    When Marx refers to civil society (bürgerliche Gesellschaft), he indicates in the most general sense “the total material intercourse (Verkehr) of individuals within a determinate stage of development of the productive forces.” He continues, “It embraces the whole commercial and industrial life of a given stage and, insofar as this, goes well beyond the state and the nation.” However, I believe Marx gives us an absolutely decisive clue that we must pay close attention to when he critically reverses this claim, or more accurately, adds to this claim a simultaneous paradox: “Yet, on the other hand again, civil society must assert itself externally [or “on the outside”] (nach Außen) as nationality (Nationalität), and internally [“on the inside”] (nach Innen) must organize itself as the State” (Das Kapital 36; Capital 89). Marx provides us here with an extremely suggestive problem to insert into the question of civil society, and in turn, into the articulation of citizen and subject. If civil society, or the historical emergence of the tendency towards the universalization of the bourgeois, is the field in which the citizen-subject is formed and joined together, it is significant that Marx identifies two directionalities or vectors of its function: exteriority and interiority.
     
    The sphere of civil society corresponds, for Marx, to the sphere of economic life on the surface of society in general; it connotes, in other words, the sphere of circulation or exchange, the site wherein given commodities are exchanged between given individuals occupying specific roles. As we have mentioned above, the citizen installed into the scene of society with the advent of “bourgeois universalism,” in Balibar’s terms, always maintains a complex relation with the form of the subject, and specifically with the form of the national subject, or homo nationalis. In a concrete sense, then, the form of individuality that is presumed or presupposed within relations of exchange is itself assumed to be historically continuous with a given national formation. In turn, this indicates that, if the individual presumed in capitalist society on the level of abstract generality must always be homo nationalis, this national element intervenes at a primal stage of the reproduction of social relations. Social relations in capitalist society take on a specific character that stems from the logic of this relation itself from the very outset. It means homo nationalis is a central mechanism, apparatus, or arrangement that capitalist social relations are founded on. Thus when Marx reminds us that “civil society” designates exactly the social level at which “exchange” (Verkehr and thus “intercourse” but also “échange” and therefore the later sense of Austausch for “exchange”) between “individuals” is made into the motor-force of social life, he draws our attention to the bizarre and paradoxical relation of the sphere of circulation and the sphere of production. That is, the productive capacity of society exerts a historical force on the way in which social relations can operate. But the image or schema of a rational civil society based on the undivided unit, literally the in-dividual, is not derived from the production process, but from the circulation process, which itself must be presupposed. Therefore, there is always already, at the core of civil society, some hard kernel of irrationality or impossibility, an impossibility that has been made to operate as if it were not there.
     
    The world of capital, which presents itself as a total systematic expression of pure exchange, produces civil society in order to invert itself and tries to derive itself precisely from its own presuppositions. Civil society connotes a field in which is presupposed a formal equality between sellers, the owners of this strange thing called labor power, and buyers, the owners of money. Exchange between them puts the form of money into the hands of the seller of labor power, who in turn uses it to purchase means of subsistence by which he or she can reproduce him- or herself. Thus, Marx importantly points out, the value of labor power as a commodity always “contains a historical and moral element,” that is, this value always has a necessary reference to something outside the exchange process, outside the supposedly smooth sphere of circulation. This shows us too that the theory of the exchange process, in which social relations are represented as a rational field of smooth circulation, is implicated from the very beginning in the real functioning of this circuit:
     

    The economic is in this sense the object itself of Marx’s “critique”: it is a representation (at once necessary and illusory) of real social relations. Basically it is only the fact of this representation that the economists abstractly explicate, which is inevitably already shared practically by the owners-exchangers (propiétaires-échangistes) of commodities, that the “economic” relations appear as such, in an apparent natural autonomy. The representation is implicated in the very form of the manifestation of social relations. This is precisely what enables producers-exchangers to recognize themselves in the image that the economists present of them. The “representation” of the economic is thus for Marx essential to the economic itself, to its real functioning and therefore to its conceptual definition.

     

    Therefore, civil society presupposes the form of the individual endowed with these needs and socially engaged to pursue them. Civil society in this sense is a name for the field of effects in which the production of subjectivity is undertaken. Without this specific form of social life characteristic of modernity and the world-scale of social relations, we cannot speak about the concept of the subject. On the other hand, in a disciplinary sense, we thus see that the production of subjectivity, in which the form of singularity must necessarily be violently re-produced as the form of individuality which belongs to a genus, is in no way separate from the logic of capital.

     
    Civil society is a paradox: the relations that compose it can only be understood as adequately civil (i.e., founded on the smooth and supposedly equal exchange of the market) on the basis of an entire volatile historical sequence. The pre-history of capitalism’s emergence into the world constitutes the genealogy of the concept: the bands of feudal retainers are broken up, the self-sufficient peasantry is transformed into the proto-proletarian small tenant on the one hand and the “beggars, robbers, and vagabonds” on the other; this movement of enclosure on the scale of the land is thus mirrored in the enclosure of bodies, sentiments and so forth into the form of the “individual” or “property in his own person” (Locke). In turn, it is this form of identification between the formation of the property-owner endowed with rights and the individual endowed with social rationality that forms the specific historical movement which culminates in the figure of the bourgeois or indeed the civilian (cives). But the entire capacity of civil society to form the bond or articulation between social organization (state) and social legitimation (nation), a capacity presumed to be a rational, coherent, and necessary development from within its own logic, is therefore always reliant on its outside, or what must be axiomatically excluded from its own process: the volatility of historical time. In this sense, the whole logic of the citizen-subject is that of a volatile amalgam: held together, but always threatening to expose the fundamental volatility of this amalgamation itself. In this sense it is exactly something like the (im)possibility, the instability that underpins the social forms that exist under capital.
     
    Let us now sum up the contours of the problem and put forward a further complication. Capitalism is a form of society organized by capital. This already presents us with a certain regressive structure in theory, because capital is not a thing but a social relation. At the same time, capital in capitalist society is the only thing that expresses itself as an individuality, that is, not as a bearer or guardian but as a true individual in the sense that it cannot be divided, but operates as one. The social human being is always divided in capitalist society, as the bearer of the thing that proves its social position, labor power. The human being in this sense is not active in capitalist society, but passive, a receptacle for the object—labor power—that is generated inside him or her. Thus when we say that capitalism is organized by capital, we mean that capitalism is a society in which relationality is a perspectival or focal point devoted to the logical reproduction of this originally historical relation itself. This is the broad philosophical point behind the description of capital as self-expanding value. Capital is itself a relation devoted to the reproduction of the relations that it itself implies as the motor-force of a social field. Labor power, in this sense, is a kind of exterior or externality whose givenness must be assumed in precisely the same way that the boundaries of citizenship must presuppose that they can be mapped onto a set of coordinates already given by the form of the national subject—it is precisely here that we must carefully note Marx’s point that civil society expresses itself externally as nationality, and internally as the state. The entire question of the function of the nation-form within the capital-relation thus pivots around this complex and unstable object at the core of capital’s logic, the commodity-form of labor power. It is this strange form of labor power that constitutes one of the most important advances of Marx’s critique of political economy, an advance that we are still seeking to understand. After all, “If there is an element of ‘proletarian politics’ in Marx which is a genuine third term, it is necessary to seek it in the direction of everything which resists and dislocates the civil society/state dichotomy. If it is to be found above all in the critique of political economy, this is because this dichotomy, as it is handed down to Marx (and to us after him) is above all an effect of economic ideology” (Balibar, “Marx” 18). Labor power, as we will see, cannot be located in either pole of civil society or the state, but it exposes something critical about this dichotomy: both civil society and the state must essentially presuppose the existence of labor power, yet neither can guarantee it.
     

    3. The Nation-Form and the Labor Power Commodity

     

    die Erbsünde wirkt überall. [“the original sin is at work everywhere.”]

    (Marx, Das Kapital 620; Capital 589)

     
    Although the national question has a long polemical history, not only within Marxist theory but also in the broadest political sense,4 the relation between the supposedly political content of the national question and the supposedly theoretical content of the critique of political economy remains complex and open. Typically, this relation has been posed in a dual structure: theoretical analysis of capitalism’s local development furnishes the basis on which the national question may be strategically resolved according to an accompanying political line. But this tendency therefore treats the national question as something inherently separate from the inner logic of capital itself. In order to disrupt this prior reading and reassert the centrality of the national question to the capital-relation itself, we will investigate certain paradoxes that characterize the labor-power commodity. This strange commodity, which never attains a stable existence, but is always within capital’s circuit of positing (Setzung) and presupposition (Voraussetzung), must be assumed to be capable of reproduction. But its reproduction does not take place in the style of any other commodity: it is something indirect for capital, an effect of the worker’s body that must, in effect, be given from the outside so that the inside may function in the style of a logical process. Because of this exteriority, Marx emphasizes to us that the value and price of labor power can only be determined by means of a whole field of historical and moral factors. Here is where the nation-form is always entering the picture, but not merely as a corollary moment: rather, the nation-form is a mechanism that is always-already located at the alpha and omega of capital, where the volatile play of force and torsion cyclically repeats itself in the form of crisis.
     
    Labor power and land are the two elements of capitalist production that can be circulated as commodities but that cannot be originally produced as commodities. Rather, they must be encountered or stumbled upon historically—in the process of the “so-called primitive accumulation” (Marx, Capital; ch.26)—in order to function thereafter logically. Already this introduces a rupture or gap into capital’s own image of itself as a social totality in which all social relations are expressed (darstellt) as a pure field of exchange. Because labor power cannot be produced directly, as in the case of all other commodities, its presence can never be assumed to be stable or assured. Therefore, in order to traverse this gap so that capitalist production can be established as a circuit-process, capital must continuously utilize the form of the relative surplus population to pretend or act as if the labor power commodity can be limitlessly supplied, or to indirectly produce it, so to speak. Only by means of this immaculate deception can capital expand itself in the form of the business cycle. In turn, the relative surplus population must always be formed through something that appears external to capital, through which it can be aggregated and managed. This typically appears in the modern world in the form of the border, or in the form that Balibar has often referred to as “the anthropological difference.” In other words, when Marx describes the irrationality that characterizes the form of labor power as a commodity, it is no accident that he refers to the modern proletariat as “this race of peculiar commodity-owners” (Marx, Das Kapital 186; Capital 182).
     
    In order to clarify how “the anthropological difference,” based on the fundamental figure of the citizen-subject, can be understood in the social logic of capitalist society, we must also look for the antecedents of this theoretical problem in the historical production of the individual, a continual movement of inclusion and exclusion with which the individual is imagined and constructed. This production of difference by means of an oscillation or torsion between inclusion and exclusion culminates in the discourse of citizenship, which underpins not only the modern state-form but also its genesis in the form of empire and colony. Here we confront immediately the logic of contractualism that grounds the creation of the citizen, the free contractuality of social life that stabilizes the enclosures or borders of the regime of citizenship, installing a discourse of governing and managing the state centered around what Locke called “property in his own person.” This logic of the citizen as the bearer of this strange property of his or her own person called labor power shows us how the contemporary management of the nation-state is inseparably linked to the reproduction of the aggregate capital. In turn, this mode of analysis can also show us how the figure of the citizen is the nodal point through which we can see the function of racism within contemporary global capitalism.
     
    The operation of this strange thing can therefore be summed up by emphasizing that labor power, while it can function as a commodity (as variable capital in the production process), cannot be a commodity as a direct product of capital. Thus, the whole issue of labor power shows us this torsional and recurrent loop, whereby it must be presumed in order to exist, yet the condition of its very presupposition itself presumes that what should be a result of the process must somehow be there at the beginning. That is, in order to control and maintain something that escapes its control, capitalism forms a means of producing the labor power commodity as if it were, in fact, under its direct jurisdiction. What it requires is the formation of social-historical institutions capable of inciting forms of the historical and moral aspects of the field of physical life (from which labor power is drawn) that are suitable for capitalism’s own reproduction. Thus, capitalism’s specific form of population is a complex aggregate of techniques that are overlaid like a grid on the existing “natural” stratum of bodies, words, physiognomies, affects, desires, etc., recalibrating and reformulating them as countable or computable as inputs for capital’s circuit-process:
     

    Capitalism turns all products into commodities—it turns labor power itself into a commodity as well, but it cannot produce this labor power as a commodity by means of capital. As a result, in order to completely commodify labor power, capital requires the industrial reserve army. Yet, unless this industrial reserve army is formed by capital itself, capitalism cannot posit the social foundations of its own establishment as one historical form of society.

     

    That is, capital is repeatedly exposed to its inability to produce the foundations of its own order. Yet, without in effect convincing itself of the possibility to generate itself, capital cannot expand, because its expansion presumes the availability of labor power, which in turn presumes the industrial reserve army effect. Capital can give form or direction to the relative surplus populations that appear in the territorial domains of capital’s manifestation, but the industrial reserve army effect paradoxically presupposes that wage labor, and therefore a working population, exists. Because of this presumption, the excess population that would guarantee capital’s ability to act as if it were capable of producing labor power directly is a result of capital’s untraceable beginning (Anfang), which should always logically precede the ordering of the population. But if capital therefore presumes this Anfang, it must silently or magically repeat the beginning over and over again every time the circuit C-M-C’ reaches its end.

     
    Capital must repeat the violent capture of the beginning, the violent verso of the supposedly smooth cycle of circulation, but thus cannot rid itself of this fundamental “condition of violence” (Gewaltverhältnis) (Balibar, “Reflections” 110), located in its logical alpha and omega, the labor power commodity, whose indirect production is located paradoxically outside commodity relations. An excess of violence is haunting capital’s interior by means of this constantly liminalizing/volatilizing forcible production of labor power. Precisely by this excessive violence, capital endangers itself and opens itself up to a whole continent of raw violence, and it is exactly on this point that we see something important in terms of the question of how capital utilizes the “anthropological difference” to effect the indirect production of labor power, how the nation-form is entering into this historical circuit of violence to force labor power into existence.
     
    The primal violence, sustained as a continuum or status quo, appears as a smooth state, a cyclical reproduction cycle without edges. But this appearance or semblance of smooth continuity is in fact a product of the working of violence upon itself: violence must erase and recode itself as peace by means of violence. In other words, when we encounter the basic social scenario of capitalist society, the exchange of a product for money, we are already in a situation in which the raw violence of subjectivation—whereby some absent potentiality within the worker’s body is exchanged as if it were a substance called labor power which can be commodified—is covered over by the form of money, which appears as a smooth container of significations that can serve as a measure of this potentiality. But in order for labor power to be measured and exchanged as money, there must be a repeated doubling of violence. What must remain on the outside of capital as a social relation is paradoxically what must also be forced into its inside, perpetually torn between the forms of subjectivation that produce labor power as an inside, and the historical field of reproduction in which the worker’s body is produced on the violent outside of capital.
     
    In this sense, the commodification of labor power is the degree zero of the social itself, the apex or pinnacle of the social relation called capital. But this thing indicated by the problem of the commodification of labor power, or more specifically the excess or seeming (im)possibility of the commodification of labor power,5 is also an analytical or theoretical object that discloses the limits of the social itself. In other words, the original accident, the chance or hazardous historical encounter between capital and the owner of labor-power, is continuously being set in motion by capital in the circulation-form of the buying and selling of labor power, where we see the basic social antagonism (Gegensatz) between capital and labor. Yet when we enter the “hidden abode of production,” we discover not the stable yet concealed ground of this relation, but rather the site of its ultimate expression of contradiction (Widerspruch): we are immediately thrown back on the fact that although labor power cannot be originally produced by capital as a commodity, it can be circulated on the surface as a commodity; that is, the excess or absurdity of the commodification of labor power can be overcome without being resolved. Thus this historically excessive or irrational accident of the original encounter that is being incessantly reinscribed on the circulation-surface of social life, leads us from history to logic in the sphere of production. But critically, we are not presented here with something like the truth or a pure relation of depth that lies behind or below the surface. Rather, we see that a certain process of coding is always taking place. What is coded as free contractual exchange between substantial entities of purely random origin is recoded in the sphere of production as the logical impossibility or even absurdity of the stability of this relation itself.
     
    This relation of (im)possibility—in which capital cannot produce labor power directly, but can circulate it on its surface as if it had—is above all a question of reproduction, a question that returns us to the link between the national question and the form of labor power as a commodity. The paradox of the modern nation-state is that, while the nation and the state cannot be said to coincide, but rather must be kept separate in order for there to be a process of referral between them, nevertheless the nation is always utilized by the state in order to trace the contours of its interiority. Thus, this installs a permanent site of slippage within the nation-state as a form. On the one hand, the state must utilize the nation in order to imagine itself as an interiority with clear borders and demarcations that would separate it from a general exterior, itself composed of other interiorities. In turn, the nation, as a purely ideational link between individuals that cannot be strictly located in terms of territory, institutions, or boundaries, must rely on the form of the state to provide it with a determinate field of localization, a concrete sphere within which one nation-form can be said to be dominant or hegemonic. This process of referral, in which state and nation essentially require each other in order to imagine themselves as pure interiorities that could then legitimate a given hierarchical arrangement of phenomena in the form of a community, is therefore always linked to the question of reproduction. On this point, we can turn to a famous letter of Engels:
     

    According to the materialist view of history, the determining factor in history is, in the final analysis (das in letzter Instanz bestimmende Moment), the production and reproduction of actual life (wirklichen Lebens). More than that was never maintained by Marx or myself.

    (Engels, Marx-Engels Werke 462-465; Collected Works 34-36)

     

    What is intriguing and important here is the concept of the production and reproduction of “actual life” (wirklichen Lebens),6 that is, the reproduction not only of the social factory that is the worker’s physical body (itself the site of production of labor power), but also the literal reproduction of the body through the consumption of means of subsistence, a process which takes place outside of yet internal to the sphere of circulation. It also means something much broader: what Michel Foucault called, in The History of Sexuality, the “entire political technology of life” (145). Here, we require a focus not only on labor power and its complex role within the dynamics of capital, but also on its bearers or guardians. Marx reminds us that precisely because commodities, including labor power, cannot themselves go to the market and sell themselves, we must have analytical recourse to their “guardians” (Hütern). That is, we must have recourse to the historical forms of individuality that furnish the social bodies within which labor power, the archi-commodity at the origin of all other commodities, could be produced, reproduced, and borne to the market so as to be exchanged. Paradoxically, therefore, we see something crucial here that once again Balibar has drawn our attention to: the somewhat absent or blank character of the proletariat, that position most central to the sphere of circulation, wherein the possessor of nothing but labor power exchanges it as a commodity for a wage. Let me quote an especially crucial passage from Balibar here at some length:

     

    Everything takes place as if the proletariat as such had nothing to do with the positive function that exploited labor power carries out in the sphere of production, as the “productive force” par excellence; as if it had nothing to do with the formation of value, the transformation of surplus labor into surplus value, the metamorphosis of “living labor” into capital. Everything occurs as if this term connoted merely the “transitional” character of the working class in a triple sense:
     

    1. 1. The condition of the worker is an unstable state, perhaps even a state of “marginality,” of exclusion from a relation to “normal” social existence (a society that proletarianizes itself thus tends towards a situation of generalized insecurity).
    2. 2. It perpetuates a violence that characterized initially, in a open and “political” manner, the transition from feudalism to capitalism, and for which it later substitutes a mechanism that is purely “economic” in appearance, simply because it is juridically normalized.
    3. 3. It is historically untenable and thus implies another transition that erases the previous one, and through which capitalist accumulation prepared its material conditions.
    (La crainte 223)

     

    In essence, Balibar links together two critical moments in the unfolding of the capital-relation: its unstable history in the “so-called primitive accumulation” or process of enclosure, and its unstable logic in the form of exchange, the moment in which labor power, itself generated in the volatile contingency of history, must be presupposed in order to convoke itself when its bearer exchanges this inner potential for a wage. In essence, therefore, we see that the entire question of how something like the nation-form could constitute one of the crucial historical and moral factors in the formation of value is linked to a repetition, a repetition that effectively erases its own defects in order to operate as a logical rationality. The transition here thus indicates not only the transition from feudalism to capitalism, but the constantly repeating transition of the salto mortale, or fatal leap, of exchange, the irruption into existence of the labor power commodity, this absent potential that links together capital’s history and capital’s logic in an intimate relation to the nation-form.

     

    4. Translation and Transition

     

    The nature of a great philosophy is not only to incomplete itself, but to incomplete others, by introducing itself or by being introduced in their writing. […] If it is true that the regulating idea of “system” is fundamentally a modern version of the old imago mundi, the meaning of all these aporetic undertakings is, if not to “transform,” probably to incomplete the world, or the representation of the world as “a world.”

     
    The concept of the transition is not only concerned with the historiographical identification of the transformation of the basis of a given social order, or the “articulation of modes of production.”7 It is also a temporal question that goes beyond the simple possibility of periodization to encompass the question of how divergent temporalities, divergent trajectories of development, could be located within the same sphere, that is, the world. The transition is thus not simply a notion of how an individual social formation, or a given nation-form can be understood in its emergence, maintenance, and transformation; more broadly, the transition is a concept central to the historiographical discovery of the world as itself an integrated unit of analysis. In turn, the transition itself has long been a crucial site of contestation around the ways in which the world could or could not be understood as a unity. That is, the concept of the transition has always been profoundly linked to the history of representations of the world, a history that links together the national question and the inner logic of capital.
     
    Capital is always operating retrospectively as a relation, preparing the ground of its outside from within its logical orbit. This perverse, irredeemable quality of capital’s historical time is miniaturized within the logic of civil society—the citizen, whose existence cannot be grounded, must be legitimated by the retrojection of a national subject that gives continuity to something purely discontinuous, heterogeneous, and contingent. This process of fixing or ordering is always-already present in capital’s form of presupposition. That is, by presupposing its own suppositions, capital acts in such a way as to ensure that its limits are sealed off, removed from the historical process. Yet, precisely by therefore according such an essential place to history, capital acknowledges at all times its fundamental weakness or the defective moment in its logic: the contingent continent of history is the field of flux wherein the practical expressions of the representations essential to the image of a continuous subject are inscribed, and this field of history cannot be accounted for in capital’s logic as such. But capital attempts to do just that in the form of its own peculiar historical time. It conjures itself up from a history that it inscribes back onto the historical process, giving consistency and continuity to an accidental moment, a continuity that then serves as a legitimating device, a narrative that capital appeals to in order to prove itself.
     
    It is precisely on this point that Sandro Mezzadra underscores the importance of the postcolonial condition that contemporary capitalism inhabits.8 In other words, because capital’s reliance on the schematic array of differences furnished and maintained in the contemporary world constitutes the concrete reality of the globality of the present, we must connect contemporary capitalism to the long and complex history of “the continual movement of inclusion and exclusion with which the individual is imagined and constructed” (Mezzadra 43). This production of difference by means of an oscillation or torsion between inclusion and exclusion culminates in the discourse of citizenship, which underpins not only the modern state-form but also its genesis in the form of empire and colony. Through a pre-history of the postcolonial condition, we are alerted immediately to the chain of signification between the logic of the citizen as image of the state, and the logic of property as a microphysics of capitalist development as a whole. This dual homology traces for us the inscriptions of power that irreparably condition the modern regimes of citizenship and that continue to show to us what is at stake in the state’s policing of the figure of the citizen.
     
    It is no longer a surprising or shocking historical intervention to note that the regime of control constituted by the discourse of citizenship is something that has a directly colonial legacy, but it remains an important task to theoretically demonstrate how the political and juridical theorizations that accompanied the colonial project attempted to naturalize “precise racial hierarchies” in the division of the earth itself, recalling Carl Schmitt’s notion of the originary nomos of the earth that characterized the juridical field of the colonial era, the jus publicum europaeum.9 What we must constantly emphasize is the cyclical deployment of borders, margins, limits, interiors, and exteriors, in the historical production of the colonial difference, the means of recoding the incommensurabilities of the world as hierarchical commensurabilities, whereby the underdeveloped or colonized are temporally located in a permanent waiting-room of history. It is no surprise therefore, that these conditions of the historical production of difference, located within the production of the nation-form itself, not only condition the emergence of labor power, but also therefore condition the entire circuit of capital itself:
     

    The historical conditions of [capital’s] existence are by no means given with the mere circulation of money and commodities. Capital only arises when the owner of the means of production and subsistence finds the free worker selling his own labor-power on the market. This one historical precondition comprises a world’s history [or, a world-history] (diese eine historische Bedingung umschließt eine Weltgeschichte). Capital, therefore, ushers in from the outset (von vornherein) a new epoch in the process of social production.

    (Das Kapital 184; Capital 180)10

     

    We see here a complex integration of the formation of the world with the production of labor power as a commodity, two moments without which the concept “world” itself is unthinkable, the single and decisive precondition of world history itself. Without this precondition a concept like “world” could not be produced precisely because labor power, while generated in relation to the nation-form, also reveals a new universality of the possibility of proletarianization. In this sense, it is only because the logical world of commodities (what Marx called the Warenwelt) and the historical world of bodies are volatilely amalgamated together in the form of labor power, that we can have a concept of world at all. Yet, this systematic logic of capture is only part of the story. The paradox of the historical formation of the colonial difference and its juridical recoding is that it is being continuously undermined from within by the “discovery of equality” (in Fanon’s phrase) that the increasing integration of the world implied (see Mezzadra 28; 52-55). In other words, by integrating the world into a single schematic, based on the unit of the nation-state, the colonial project also produced the conditions for a global politics of equality, by placing difference into an overall framework of commensurability. It is precisely this moment that shows us the way in which the history of the anti-colonial movements, those political irruptions that demanded the nascent equality implied in the organization of the world be raised to a principle of society, continues to impact our world today, insofar as it is irreversibly and irrevocably a world. Therefore, the experience of the twentieth century, which we have lived through, can be characterized by this colonial paradox—on the one hand, this discovery of the world as a world produced an irreversible threshold in the historical process of planetary unification. On the other hand, insofar as this unification is a historical tendency that emerges from the colonial scenario, it also shows us that the colonial project is always tensely moving in two directions at once: it requires the form of confinement above all else (and it is on this point that Mezzadra’s work has opened new analytical directions complementary with Balibar’s thought)—the bordering of groups, national languages, racial hierarchies, bounded spaces and so forth—and at the same time the revolt against this confinement or bordering. The principle of equality or globality that is produced under the effect of the colonial enclosures is this revolt, the development for the first time of a world as world (rather than a world as collection of divergent parts); therefore, this form of enclosure “constitutes the fundamental principle and at the same time, the internal limit, of the colonial project” (Mezzadra 53-54).

     
    Today we remain within this tension or paradox, in a world in which humanity itself is framed, in the final analysis, through its historical character of irreversibility. This irreversibility is contained in the fact that “the violence of origin imposes a common language which erases forever any experience of difference that has not been mediated by the colonial relations of power and by the logic of global capital” (Mezzadra 65). It is here that we see the link to the transition.
     
    The transition, Balibar argues, takes shape in a particular way, what we might call a dialectic of limit and threshold, through the gradual emergence of the elements of the nation-state, those elements that have gradually begun to nation-alize society. Here, we can think not only of socio-economic apparatuses, such as the examples Balibar provides of the reemergence of Roman law, the development of a broad mercantilism, and the domestication of the feudal aristocracies. We can also conceive here of a certain dynamics of translation, wherein the historical forms of language, diffused in entirely different arrangements according to localities, rituals, and so forth, experience an increasing concentration into the early elements through which the nation is concatenated and pulled together. Translation, in this sense, would be precisely the experience of the historical formation of the national border as an ideational moment, the process through which “this side” and “that side” of a gap could be posited, the moment when two sides are presupposed, in turn necessitating a regime of translation between them.11 Thus, “the closer we come to the modern period, the greater the constraint imposed by the accumulation of these elements seems to be. Which raises the crucial question of the threshold of irreversibility” (Balibar and Wallerstein 88).
     
    The question of the transition, therefore, is linked in Balibar’s work to this concept of threshold, for which Foucault provides us a careful formulation:
     

    What might be called a society’s ‘threshold of modernity’ has been reached when the life of the species is wagered on its own political strategies. For millennia, man remained what he was for Aristotle: a living animal with the additional capacity for political existence; modern man is an animal whose politics place his existence as a living being in question.

    (History of Sexuality 143)

     

    Foucault’s vocabulary here of “wager” as the key to the transition between apparatuses of the limit and apparatuses of the threshold should be linked back into the interior of the social relationality that composes capital. What is wagered is the capacity of life—that is, specifically social life—to both generate the building blocks and shoulder the burden of this social relation that is capital. Capital originates as a social relation capable of initiating and rejuvenating certain internally produced formations of relation. This is the sense in which Althusser points out that capitalist reproduction is never the simple reproduction of the material basis of capitalist society, but rather the reproduction of the relations that allow for this reproduction itself. Capital, as a social relation, can initiate and maintain itself but only as a defective circle, or a circuit process that never quite reaches its cyclical starting point (see Nagahara, Warera; “We, the Defective“). In order, therefore, to bridge this gap marked by the (im)possibility of the labor power commodity, the “whole political technology of life”—the statements, formations, apparatuses, modalities, and so forth that sustain the arrangement called “life”—must be mobilized to seal over the contingency of this wager. And it is exactly this constancy or inseparability of capital from its putative outside—the form of the nation and so forth—that Althusser indentifies as the “naïve anthropology” of humanism haunting the world of capital. Capital’s “wager” on “life” constitutes a “vicious circle,” one which never adequately returns to its starting point, because the whole sequence of presupposition forms an abyssal and regressive chain, in which something must always be given: “the homogeneous given space of economic phenomena is thus doubly given by the anthropology which grips it in the vice of origins and ends” (Althusser 163).

     
    In the final analysis, Balibar reminds us that “it is the concrete configurations of the class struggle and not ‘pure’ economic logic which explain the constitutions of nation-states” (Balibar and Wallerstein 90). Without doubt, this is correct. But is it not also the case that the entire schematic of Marx’s critique of political economy is devoted to showing us precisely that the “concrete configurations of the class struggle” always haunt and contaminate the supposedly pure interiority of the logic of capital? The labor power commodity, the product of a historical accident in the form of a contingent encounter (the “so-called primitive accumulation”), is given a central role within the logical drive of capital. How could the relation of self-expanding value form itself as a circuit, as a cyclical and repeating process, without presupposing the presence of the labor power commodity, which is precisely that which can never be strictly presupposed in capital’s interior? In other words, from the very outset of the form of exchange relations, the labor power commodity, which is a product of a volatile and purely contingent history, is made to function as if it could be assumed to be a “‘pure’ economic logic.” This is exactly where the secretive role of the form of the nation comes into the innermost moment of the logic of capital, a moment which behaves as if historical considerations are axiomatically excluded, a moment intimately related to capital’s most fundamental phenomenological “conjuring trick” (escamotage; Derrida, Specters). In this sense, we ought to push Balibar’s argument slightly further by emphasizing that the “concrete configurations of the class struggle” and “‘pure’ economic logic” are in fact always contaminated with each other in the historical experience of capitalist society.
     
    In other words, this “naïve anthropology” or “anthropological difference” which is supposedly excluded from the circulation process or the “total material exchange” between rational individuals, is in fact located at its very core. The form of the nation is already contained at the very origin of the supposedly rational and universal process of exchange, a process that acts as if it represents the smooth and perfect circle of pure rationality, but that is actually permanently suspended between its impossible origin, which it is compelled to cyclically repeat, and its end, which is equally impossible, because it would relativize the circuit of exchange and expose it to its outside, which it must constantly erase. Thus civil society itself must remain in its state of insanity or derangement, forever pulled in two directions of the production of subjects. It cannot exit this deranged form but must try perpetually to prove its universality simply by oscillating between these two boundaries, two impossibilities. Its underlying schema of the world, which “seems absent from the immediate reality of the phenomena themselves,” is permanently located in “the interval between origins and ends,” a short-circuit that incessantly reveals to us that “its universality is merely repetition” (Althusser 163).
     
    Just like the representation of translation as pure exchange (Sakai and Solomon), the transition must always be represented as if it were a natural growth, a “simple and contentless” leap of inevitability from one side to the other. But when we closely examine the transition, we find something truly disquieting: we discover that the transition is not an accomplished fact of history, or a necessary step in the evolution of social life, but rather an endless loop of falling short, never accomplishing its task, always erasing or recoding its failure. In this sense, the paradox of civil society is not that it is strong, weak, absent, inverted, or so forth. It is rather that civil society is never fully established anywhere, precisely because the exchange process on which it is based must always traverse the historical outside while pretending to be a pure interiority, a pure logical circle. What sustains this circle that is always not quite returning to itself is its repetition. But because this circular logic of civil society in the world of capital is compelled to repeat, it is also compelled to constantly re-remember its incompleteness, contingency, and relativity, a problem that remains in the everyday life of society in the form of the “indetermination” of the citizen (Balibar, “Citizen Subject” 53). In other words, the figure of the citizen itself, the juridical and political figure in whom is incarnated the historical body producing labor power, remains in a permanent state of incompleteness or chance, a figure that depends “entirely on an encounter between a statement and situations or movements that, from the point of view of the concept, are contingent. If the citizen’s becoming-a-subject takes the form of a dialectic, it is precisely because both the necessity of ‘founding’ institutional definitions of the citizen and the impossibility of ignoring their contestation—the infinite contradiction within which they are caught—are crystallized in it” (53).
     
    It is around this point that Balibar’s work itself functions as one of the great philosophies that incompletes others, that incompletes our image of the world. By showing us that “world” as a concept, “world” as a project, remains incomplete, it also restores to us a politics of the world, a politics that would restore precisely those concrete struggles to their central place in its incompleteness. Above all else, Balibar’s work, in linking together the logic of capital, the history of capitalism, the transition from subject to citizen and back again, the emergence of the nation-form and its regime of anthropological difference, shows us the persistence of politics, the open politicality that always remains within the core of the supposedly rational and closed social forms we inhabit. Balibar argues that
     

    All of Foucault’s work, or at least that part of it which, by successive approximations, obstinately tries to describe the heterogeneous aspects of the great “transition” between the world of subjection and the world of right and discipline, “civil society” and State apparatuses, is a materialist phenomenology of the transmutation of subjection, of the birth of the Citizen Subject.

    (“Citizen Subject” 55)

     

    We might as well say that it is Balibar’s thought itself that has most importantly developed and undertaken this “materialist phenomenology” for us today. In the face of another world crisis, a crisis in which the reproduction of the aggregate capital has come into a clear conflict with the tendency towards an increase in the rate of appropriation of surplus value, we also see that this moment of crisis in the capital-relation is mirrored in a crisis of the nation-form and the existing arrangements of the “anthropological difference.” By repeatedly exposing us to the politicality that can never be erased from the logic of capital and its complicit inner relation to the nation-form, Balibar has taught us, and continues to teach us, that another arrangement of social life is always possible, that another sociality, beyond the enclosure into capital and the nation, remains a potential in the history of the present.

     

    Gavin Walker is Assistant Professor of History and East Asian Studies at McGill University in Montréal, Québec. Recent publications include “On Marxism’s Field of Operation: Badiou and the Critique of Political Economy” in Historical Materialism (20.2) and “Primitive Accumulation and the Formation of Difference: On Marx and Schmitt,” in Rethinking Marxism (23.3).

     

    Notes:

     

    All translations from languages other than English mine unless otherwise indicated.

     

    1. This line is recalled at the outset of Copjec.

     

    2. Although I cannot take it up here for reasons of space, it would be necessary to take another occasion to develop this question in relation to the work of Nicos Poulantzas, in particular his final work, State, Power, Socialism (1978, Eng. trans. 1980). In relation to Poulantzas, Balibar has given us an exceptionally important set of reflections in his “Communisme et citoyenneté: Sur Nicos Poulantzas” in La proposition de l’égaliberté: essais politiques 1989-2009, 179-200, in particular his discussion of the specific form of the nation-state (185-188).

     

    3. This point should be strongly emphasized, because the transition from feudalism to capitalism is never a break, a cut. It is rather a strange form of evolution subtended by a series of elements that retrospectively leap into a consistency that appear to have seized together into a whole, albeit a whole that never fully completes the transition it presupposes.

     

    4. See Haupt, Löwy, and Weill’s Les marxistes et la question nationale, 1848-1914.

     

    5. This is the point on which Uno Kozo’s work has developed a set of important and original theses related to the originary and unavoidable absence or impasse of rationality characterizing the position of the labor power commodity. See here also Yutaka Nagahara’s important developments of this point in Warera kashi aru mono tachi and “We, the Defective Commodity-Beings.” See also Walker’s “The World of Principle, or Pure Capitalism: Exteriority and Suspension in Uno Kôzô” for a discussion of this problematic.

     

    6. We should note that the concept of “actual life” in Marx and Engels cannot be encompassed in the vitalist understanding of life: rather it is here specifically social life that is at stake, the entire life of a social formation, not an abstract and quasi-mystical conception of life. I owe thanks to Benjamin Noys for discussions on this point.

     

    7. For reasons of length and topicality, I cannot extensively enter into a re-examination of the “articulation” debate here, but it is necessary to read and re-read this debate in our current moment. For an overview of the questions at stake, see Foster-Carter’s “The Modes of Production Controversy.”

     

    8. See Mezzadra’s La condizione postcoloniale, and on Mezzadra’s work see Walker’s “Postcoloniality in Translation.”.

     

    9. See Walker’s “The World of Principle.”

     

    10. Translation modified. The term “comprises” in the second to last sentence (“…umschließt eine Weltgeschichte”) also indicates an “enveloping,” “en-closing,” or “en-compassing.” This topological sense should be kept in mind.

     

    11. On this crucial concept of the “regime of translation,” see the many works of Naoki Sakai.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Althusser, Louis and Étienne Balibar. Reading Capital. Trans. B. Brewster. London: Verso, 1970. Print.
    • Balibar, Étienne. “Sur la dialectique historique: Quelques remarques critiques à propos de Lire le capital.” Cinq études du matérialisme historique. Paris: Maspero, 1974. Print.
    • ———. “Marx, the Joker in the Pack (or, the Included Middle).” Economy and Society 14.1 (1985): 1-27. Print.
    • ———. “The Vacillation of Ideology.” Eds. Nelson, Cary and Lawrence Grossberg. Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture. Chicago: U of Illinois P, 1988. Print.
    • ———. “Citizen Subject.” Eduardo, Peter Connor, and Jean-Luc Nancy, eds. Who Comes After the Subject? New York: Routledge, 1991. 33-57. Print.
    • ———. “The Infinite Contradiction.” Yale French Studies 88 (1995): 142-165. Print.
    • ———. La crainte des masses: Politique et philosophie avant et après Marx. Paris: Galilée, 1997. Print.
    • ———. “Reflections on Gewalt.” Historical Materialism 17.1 (2009): 99-125. Print.
    • ———. La proposition de l’égaliberté: essais politiques 1989-2009. Paris: PUF, 2010. Print.
    • ———. Citoyen sujet et autres essais d’anthropologie philosophique. Paris: PUF, 2011. Print.
    • ———. and Immanuel Wallerstein. Race, Nation, Class: Ambiguous Identities. Trans. Chris Turner. London: Verso, 1991. Print.
    • Copjec, Joan. Imagine There’s No Woman: Ethics and Sublimation. Cambridge: MIT, 2002. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Specters of Marx. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. London: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • Engels, Friedrich. Letter of 21 September 1890 to Joseph Bloch. Marx-Engels Werke, Bd. 37. Berlin: Dietz Verlag, 1962. Print.
    • ———. Letter of 21 September 1890 to Joseph Bloch. Collected Works of Karl Marx and Frederick Engels, vol. 49. New York: International, 2005. Print.
    • Foster-Carter, Aidan. “The Modes of Production Controversy”. NLR 1. 107 (1978). Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. History of Sexuality, Vol. 1. Trans. R. Hurley. London: Allen Lane, 1979. Print.
    • Haupt, Georges, Michael Löwy, and Claudie Weill. Les marxistes et la question nationale, 1848-1914. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1997. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Das Kapital. Bd. 1. Marx-Engels Werke. Bd. 23. Berlin, Institut für Marxismus-Leninismus: Dietz Verlag. 1962. Print.
    • ———. “Randglossen zu Adolph Wagners Lehrbuch der politischen Ökonomie.” Marx-Engels Werke. Bd. 19. Berlin, Institut für Marxismus-Leninismus: Dietz Verlag. 1962.
    • ———. “Marginal Notes on Adolph Wagner’s Lehrbuch der politischen Ökonomie.” Collected Works of Karl Marx and Frederick Engels. Vol. 24. Moscow: Progress, 1989. Print.
    • ———. “Economic Manuscripts of 1861-1863“. Collected Works of Karl Marx and Frederick Engels. Vol. 34. Moscow: Progress, 1994. Print.
    • ———. Capital. Vol. 1. Collected Works of Karl Marx and Frederick Engels. Vol. 35. New York: International, 1996. Print.
    • Mezzadra, Sandro. La condizione postcoloniale: Storia e politica nel presente globale. Verona: ombre corte, 2008. Print.
    • Nagahara, Yutaka. Warera kashi aru mono tachi: Han ‘shihon’-ron no tame ni. Tokyo: Seidosha, 2008. Print.
    • ———. “We, the Defective Commodity-Beings.” The Journal of International Economic Studies 26 (2012): 67-91. Print.
    • Poulantzas, Nicos. State, Power, Socialism. London: Verso, 1980. Print.
    • Sakai, Naoki, and Jon Solomon. “Addressing the Multitude of Foreigners, Echoing Foucault.” Translation, Biopolitics, Colonial Difference. Hong Kong: U of Hong Kong P, 2006. Print.
    • Uno, Kozo. “‘Rôdôryoku shôhin no tokushûsei ni tsuite’ (On the Specificity of Labor Power as a Commodity).” Uno Kôzô chosakushû Vol. 3. Tokyo: Iwanami Shoten, 1973. Print.
    • Walker, Gavin. “Postcoloniality in Translation: Historicities of the Present.” Postcolonial Studies 14.1 (2011): 111-126. Print.
    • ———. “Primitive Accumulation and the Formation of Difference: On Marx and Schmitt.” Rethinking Marxism 23.3 (2011): 384-404. Print.
    • ———. “The World of Principle, or Pure Capitalism: Exteriority and Suspension in Uno Kôzô.” The Journal of International Economic Studies 26 (2012): 15-37. Print.
  • Adam Smith and Economic Citizenship

    Craig Carson (bio)

    Adelphi University

     

    Abstract

    Recent Adam Smith scholarship, whether focusing on his Stoic inheritance, Moral Sentiments‘ impact on economic theory, or influences of Shaftesbury, Hutcheson or Rousseau, has gained traction rereading Smith against the cultural myths in which his name stands as cipher for self-interest and laissez-faire capitalism. Ironically, Smith has now re-emerged as a proponent of the naturally social quality of human beings. This essay argues that the new critical focus on natural sociality elides from Smith’s work the absolutely central mode of unnatural relations: citizenship. Accordingly, this essay outlines the consequences of Smith’s overlooked, thoroughly economic theory of citizenship.
     

     

     

    Recent reevaluations of Adam Smith in political philosophy, eighteenth-century studies and economics have tended to pivot on a single claim: despite clichés concerning unfettered markets and unrestrained self-interest, Smith’s oeuvre has always maintained that human beings are naturally social animals. Anyone who has so much as thumbed through The Theory of Moral Sentiments will recognize this claim as true. If such widespread cultural misperceptions do indeed exist, they could only result from reducing Smith’s entire body of work to a single, decontextualized citation from the Wealth of Nations: “[i]t is not from the benevolence of the butcher, the brewer or the baker that we expect our dinner, but from their regard to their own self-interest” (29; I.ii). Nonetheless, recent Smith scholarship, whether focusing on his Stoic inheritance, Moral Sentiments’ impact on economic theory, or influences of Shaftesbury, Hutcheson or Rousseau, has gained traction rereading Smith against the cultural myths according to which “Adam Smith” stands as cipher for self-interest and laissez-faire capitalism.1 Consequently, Smith has reemerged as a peculiar inversion of the former caricature. Rather than shorthand for homo economicus, Adam Smith has been mystically transformed into a theorist of our ineluctable being-in-common. This depiction, too, reads like a caricature, again reducing Smith’s work to a single quote, this time the first words from Moral Sentiments: “How selfish soever man may be supposed, there are evidently some principles in his nature, which interest him in the fortunes of others, and render their happiness necessary to him, though he derives nothing from it, except the pleasure of seeing it” (60; I.i).2 These countervailing myths, which distinctly resemble the nineteenth-century debates clumsily dubbed “das Adam Smith problem,” have found traction again with conservatives, liberals, and Marxists alike, for whom natural human sociability has become something of a new political catechism.3
     
    This recent critical turn to Smith’s “natural sociability,” as innocuous as it may at first appear, is not without a host of problems. First and foremost, as this essay argues, it elides from Smith’s work the absolutely central mode of unnatural relations: citizenship. Even if it accepts that human beings are always political creatures – a tradition running from Aristotle’s anthropos zoon politikon physei to Burke’s “art is man’s nature” and social contract theory’s principle adversary – Smith’s work “naturalizes” human relationships, rendering citizenship a superfluous political category. As Smith’s Lectures on Jurisprudence suggest, the citizen is a historical remnant from republican traditions of antiquity, undoubtedly central to Smith’s humanist education at Glasgow and Oxford, but out of place in the modern global economic order described in the Wealth of Nations. Citizenship, however, does not simply vanish from Smith’s texts. When Smith addresses citizenship head-on, the limitations of “natural” human relationships become all too clear, as does the need for its unnatural double, the citizen. As I will argue, the re-evaluations of Smith’s sympathy, his impartial spectator, and his vague gestures toward Stoic cosmopolitanism appear like so many liberal-humanist pipedreams, if not apologies for the status quo. Most notably, Rothschild, McCloskey and Sen use Smith’s moral philosophical work to justify the ever-increasing inequalities of the market. At best, what they propose is a kinder and gentler capitalism. At worst, their argument is pure cynicism. Imagine seriously arguing that inequalities of the marketplace are always already cushioned by velvet ties of sympathy!
     
    Against this liberal humanist resuscitation of Smith’s sympathy, I am interested in reading Smith’s moral philosophy – the seemingly benign categories of sympathy and natural sociability – as a screen displacing the critical issue of citizenship. Behind “natural sociability” lurks the profound implication of Smith’s unsystematic treatment of the unnatural citizen. In what follows, I present Smith’s rejection of the citizen as a consequence of people’s supposed natural disposition for society. As a result, both Moral Sentiments and Wealth of Nations turn every citizen into a potential refugee, ultimately displacing onto capital all the benefits of cosmopolitan citizenship. It is this line of inquiry that this essay outlines, an opening salvo into demystifying “natural” associations by placing these empty concepts alongside Smith’s overlooked economic theory of citizenship.
     

    i. Decline of the Republic and the Rise of Creaturely Life

     
    Citizenship is today undeniably a central political battleground precisely because it is haunted by its double; estimates suggest that undocumented residents, les sans papiers, and all of those living in the citizen’s shadow may have already surpassed 30 million people worldwide.4 Even if the U.S. has made small gains (such as President Obama’s DACA Act), divisive rhetoric about immigration has sunk to new lows, and anti-immigration legislation has rarely been more draconian. While the country was still reeling from the passage of anti-immigration legislation, Arizona SB 1070, Republican ideologues, especially Kris Kobach, continued to cultivate the so-called “self-deportation” legislation. Passed into law in both Alabama and South Carolina, Kobach’s “self-deportation” vision had also been adopted by the defeated Romney campaign. So-called “self-deportation” relies entirely on making the lives of undocumented residents intolerable, so that living in the United States will seem worse than staying in the hopeless situations people fled. If the Arizona anti-immigration bill essentially transforms the police into an anti-immigration force, Kobach’s proposals go one step further, transforming every “citizen” – every cashier, repairman, as well as potential employer – into an “immigration checkpoint.” If we are naturally social and sympathetic, this legislation clearly stands human nature on its head. No longer is man a wolf to man; it is the citizen one must fear. Now more than ever, America’s economic refugees emerge as the new stateless people, recalling the displaced refugees for whom, as Hannah Arendt argues, the “rights of man” have been revealed as a groundless abstraction without the rights of citizenship. Economic refugees have continually faced the double-bind: mare than the obvious fact that the U.S. economy depends on illegal labor,, the impossible logic of attaining political refugee status is perhaps the most illuminating of refugee’s position. In the latter case, many applications are denied because political refugees are always economic refugees as well, the latter invalidating the former.5 These political refugees perfectly capture the modern contradiction of immigration: they are denied political asylum because they also have a body, and therefore are always necessarily economic beings as well.
     
    In light of its contemporary importance, it does seem strange that for Smith, citizenship barely warrants being mentioned. It is tempting to pin Smith’s lack of attention to citizenship on the historical fact that his unfinished work on jurisprudence, burned by Smith’s express wish before his death in 1790, may well have contained a more nuanced reflection on this point. To the extent that, as Smith explains in the “Advertisement” to the sixth edition of Moral Sentiments, the Wealth of Nations functions as an inquiry into the government as it concerns the “police, revenue and arms,” one might expect a more thorough discussion of citizenship in another, unfinished work dedicated to the theory of jurisprudence. And yet, Smith’s 1763 lectures on jurisprudence delivered in Glasgow give no such indication. To the contrary, Smith’s spotty thoughts on citizenship are clearly dismissed as of limited importance, especially in the context of large, modern nation-states. Student notes of his lectures, published as Lectures on Jurisprudence, record him as saying:
     

    In generall when the citizenship intitles one to peculiar priviledges, family descent (…) the number of citizens being small, gives one a probable chance of being preferred to some office or employment as their number is very large in proportion to that of the number of citizens (…). But in large ones, where this priviledge gives one no other advantage than that of electing or being elected out of a vast number of others, the place of ones [sic] birth generally determines whether or not he is to be accounted a citizen.

    (40)

     

    In other words, republican citizenship in a small principality may help one to obtain an administrative position, taking one’s turn at ruling and then at being ruled. In a large nation, as “descent” gives way to merely indicating place of “birth,” the value of citizenship declines. Significantly, the principal reason that someone would care about citizenship in this era before strict immigration laws, worker protections, or modest welfare-state benefits, would be political enfranchisement – which these student notes record with a clear sense of derision: citizenship “gives one no other advantage than that of electing or being elected out of a vast number of others.”

     
    In this context, citizenship becomes an empty category, its only value being access to an irrelevant electoral political system. Smith’s position makes sense historically, however, as the importance of politics in the old republican sense of the term has waned in the new globalized, commercial world.6 Implicitly, Smith appears to champion what contemporary citizenship theory describes, against the competing communitarian and republican models, as the model of liberal citizenship. This may have seemed self-evident to Smith as Smith’s own historical moment signals the birth of the self-interested liberal citizen whose orientation becomes his own “life, liberty and … happiness,” while politics gives way to political economy. As Herman van Gunsteren points out in his Theory of Citizenship, “Until a hundred years ago, owning property, rather than having a job, was considered the primary condition of citizenship” (103), but once workers were included, insurance and potential labor-power came to function as if it were property.7 As a consequence, the workplace and the worker have all but elided active citizenship; the political citizen retreats to work, becoming thereby a passive economic citizen, the very essence of liberal “citizenship.” Here, for Smith, citizenship, no longer tied to the active politics of the republic, has become a category without content. Workers, not citizens, are the inhabitants of the burgeoning industrial age, and the workplace, not the agora, provides their stage.
     
    Even while Smith appears to dismiss the importance of citizenship, it nonetheless does play a role in both Moral Sentiments and Wealth of Nations, the implications of which are dramatic. The use of the word “citizenship” in Moral Sentiments is revealing. Twice, both in Parts I and II of his moral philosophical treatise, Smith replaces his standard term, “fellow-creatures,” with a surprising and politically inflected “fellow-citizens” (19; I.III; 8; II.II). In both instances, however, Smith employs “fellow-citizens,” ironically, to point to an unequal relationship between a “superior” and the subordinated citizen-subject, not to describe the mutual respect of co-citizens. In the first instance, Smith designates a superior “nobleman” to function as a model of propriety for subordinate “fellow-citizens,” while in the second a “superior” imposes propriety on his “fellow-citizens” by law. Surprisingly, in both instances, “fellow-citizens” replaces “fellow-creatures” to mark the subordination of the citizen and his presupposed inability to act in such a way that “natural” sympathy prescribes. In fact, here, the citizen is marked out by his inability to act appropriately and needs lessons in the propriety of natural sympathy. And yet this makes perfect sense according to the logic of Moral Sentiments, in which sympathy is entirely contingent on propriety. That is to say, everyone appears to be potentially worthy of sympathy – not, to be sure, of pity, but of simple human relations as such – if and only if they act according to the rules of propriety. Sympathy, in this light, requires a disciplinary society. Otherwise, sympathy breaks down and individuals are cast beyond the pale of human emotions, or at least beyond “our” sympathy. In fact, such people become worse than mere outsiders; they become objects of disgust evoking antipathy. In these two instances, Smith’s “citizen” has not yet internalized the propriety of action that makes “natural” sympathy possible, and he must learn to endure suffering like so many statues of Laocoön who, as Winkelmann explains, makes us “wish that we were able to endure our suffering as well as this great man” (qtd. Lessing 7).
     
    Remnants of Smith’s republican citizen emerge again in Part III of Moral Sentiments. Smith introduces this section, entitled “Of the Foundation of Our Judgments Concerning our Own Sentiments and Conduct, and the Sense of Duty,” by saying that “[i]n the two foregoing parts of [Moral Sentiments], I have chiefly considered the origin and foundation of our judgments concerning the sentiments of others. I come now to consider more particularly the origin of those concerning our own” (148; III.i.i). While the first two sections famously articulate a theory of social relations determined by one’s ability (or, as is often the case, inability) to imagine one’s self in the place of another person, then to sympathize with figures in what Smith renders as so many tableaux vivantes, the third section redirects the viewer’s gaze back on himself, thereby taking up the perspective of the “impartial spectator.” This marks a shift from judging spectator to moral actor—or, more accurately, to the moment when one becomes both. Tellingly, Smith here also dismisses, in the most explicit terms of Moral Sentiments, a solitary individual who might live, literally or figuratively, in the isolation imagined by the theorists of the state of nature: “Were it possible that a human creature could grow up to manhood in some solitary place, without any communication with his own species, he could no more think of his own character, of the propriety and demerit of his own sentiments and conduct, of the beauty or deformity of his mind, than of the beauty or deformity of his own face” (148). Society is the mirror reflecting the moral person back to the individual, even if it is not literally there; the individual can see himself through the eyes of his “fellow-citizens” or the impartial spectator, even when alone. Ultimately Smith insists that, against the skepticism of Bernard Mandeville or Pierre Nicole, not only do we want to appear praise-worthy to our “fellow-creatures,” but we desire to be praise-worthy in actuality as well. Such a distinction is only possible, however, once one becomes both actor and spectator of the drama of one’s own unfolding life.
     
    This is a crucial moment in the Moral Sentiments, for two reasons. The first, as David Marshall suggests in The Figure of Theater: Shaftesbury, Defoe, Adam Smith and George Eliot, is that here “[i]dentity is itself undermined by the theatrical model which pictures the self as an actor who stands beside himself and represents the characters of both spectator and spectacle” (176).8 This is actually what it means to never be without others; rather than sympathetic human relations, Moral Sentiments pushes toward the vaguely Stoic and fully neurotic internalization of social normativity under the guise of “propriety.” Secondly, Smith addresses directly the skeptical critique of social relations, perhaps most notably the version proposed by Bernard Mandeville’s Fable of the Bees. This skeptical position, everywhere in eighteenth-century moral thought, was associated (and often confused) with Epicureanism.9 But in Mandeville’s formulation, which became a touchstone for Smith, Rousseau, Hutchinson, and Kant, civic-minded action results from nothing other than self-interest. According to the Fable of the Bees, asocial man recognizes that the best way to satisfy self-interested desires is to act as if he were civically minded.10 Smith’s theory of propriety serves as a much better argument against Mandeville’s skepticism than do the more explicit engagements with Mandeville’s work (such as the opening pages of Wealth of Nations, Moral Sentiments’ Part VII, chapter IV “Of Licentious Systems” which he revised continually from the first edition to the end of his life and “Letter to the Edinburgh Review,” in which Smith unconvincingly presents Mandeville as espousing natural sympathy). Smith returns to well-worn territory, to a common place of moral philosophy at least since Aristotle’s Nicomachean Ethics; here, however, the objective is to dispel the skeptical threat that humanity is simply a loose aggregate of self-interest machines. We judge ourselves, Smith insists, according to the same criteria by which we judge the actions of others. We become another to ourselves, in fact, in order to make this possible, adopting the position of the impartial spectator. In this respect, there can be nothing hidden, no secret self-motivated objectives distinguishing the vain “pretentions of the coxcomb” from truly praise-worthy action that is properly motivated.
     
    The impact of Smith’s logic becomes clear by way of the opposition between the citizen and the public enemy. Because we supposedly know our own motives, “we dread the thought of doing any thing which can render us the just and proper objects of the hatred and contempt of our fellow-creatures” (154; III.ii.ix), even when nobody else could possibly know. We would ourselves know, by virtue of our ability to imagine what others would say if they did know, the criminal nature of our thoughts and deeds. But if it is criminal thought or action that puts us at odds with our “fellow-creatures,” it is public punishment that ironically sutures the citizenry and its outcast, the criminal, back together:
     

    Men of the most detestable characters, who, in the execution of the most dreadful crimes, had taken their measures so coolly as to avoid even the suspicion of guilt, have sometimes been driven, by the horror of their situation, to discover, of their own accord, what no human sagacity could ever have investigated. By acknowledging their guilt, by submitting themselves to the resentment of their offended fellow-citizens, and, by thus satiating that vengeance of which they were sensible that they had become the proper objects, they hoped, by their death to reconcile themselves, at least in their own imagination, to the natural sentiments of mankind.

    (155; III. II.xi)

     

    The concept of citizen, here, limits our universal, natural sympathetic “fellow-feeling.” Indeed, Smith’s citizen comes into relief at the moment of the criminal’s exclusion from this category. After committing a crime, guilt puts us at odds with the suddenly clearly defined category of the citizen, with whom the criminal can reunite only by “submitting themselves to the resentment of their offended fellow-citizens.” “By thus satiating that vengeance” of one’s fellow-citizens, citizens who in the context of Smith’s text emerge by virtue of antipathy of resentment and vengeance, one can regain natural sympathy. Capital punishment reconciles man (or “creature,” to use Smith’s language) and citizen. This reconciliation, however, can only be anticipated in the imagination, because in the cold hard light of reality the death penalty must take place. More than anything else, however, Smith’s citizenry takes shape in this bizarre vignette, to paraphrase Carl Schmitt, precisely around the decision on the exception. If natural sympathy is universal, Smith’s citizens appear to draw the line between citizen and criminal, the exclusion overriding (or, underwriting, as the case may be) the universalism of natural sympathy or Stoic cosmopolitanism. Citizens emerge and tighten their ranks, precisely at the moment when they exclude the criminal–or even as they watch his execution.

     

    ii. Constructing the Economic Citizen

     
    In the previous section, a reading of Smith’s casual reflections on citizenship makes clear the limits of natural sympathy and, inversely, the need for a much more concrete definition of citizenship. In this section, I want to focus on yet another problem of natural sympathy – its commodification – as an implication of Smith’s unsystematic treatment of the problem of citizenship. Commodified natural relations are not relegated to the political economic formulae of the Wealth of Nations, but emerge in the pages of Moral Sentiments at the very heart of human sympathy itself. At its outset, Moral Sentiments imagines an ambiguous concatenation of theatricality and sympathy as somehow essential for counteracting the “Epicurean” threat posed by “those who are fond of deducing all our sentiments from certain refinements of self-love” (64; III.II.i). Appearances, Smith assures his reader at the commencement of Moral Sentiments, do not lie. As such, after the initial definition of sympathy as the process by which an observer “chang[es] places in the fancy with the sufferer” (61; I.i.i), the reader is presented with a litany of exemplary scenes demanding our sympathy. The list of examples paints a perplexing portrait of this experience: the reader confronts, first, “our brother on the rack,” then “a stroke aimed and just ready to fall upon the leg or arm of another person,” and “a dancer on a slack rope,” or “the sores and ulcers which are exposed by the beggars in the street,” culminating in the “heroes of tragedy or romance who interest us” (61). Conjuring a vertiginous world of street performers, beggars who simply function as a locus for “sores and ulcers,” and scenes of inflicted pain, Smith finally leaves the reader in the relative tranquility of the aesthetic domain of the theater or romance. This list already presents something of a hierarchy, juxtaposing inexplicable cruelty with scenes of poverty and public spectacle and, finally, the sentiments of the theater. Indeed, the theater will have been the truth and the end point of all the other examples: aesthetic, pleasurable and, ultimately, commodified. While public punishments may be free and open to the public, theatrical dramas of star-crossed lovers are not.
     
    Of course the text claims to be, on the contrary, depicting the bonds forged immediately between individuals, simply relying on “fancy” to bridge the gap between them. At its most basic level, moral sentiments claim to suture humanity in a perfectly symmetrical relation: both, as Smith writes, according to the “great law of Christianity” to “love our neighbor as we love ourselves,” and according to the “great precept of nature to love ourselves only as we love our neighbor” (17; I.i.v). Against this backdrop, the example of the “real calamity” – such as Smith’s hypothetical drama of a man losing his leg which provides an example of bad drama, one no one would willingly pay to see – proves an exception to the rule. As for drama properly speaking, even if the eighteenth-century British stage had been the focus of much censorious scrutiny, certainly neither ancient nor Elizabethan tragedy lacked physical suffering. Tragic drama, for all its historical differences, appears to be an uninterrupted display of physical suffering, from Oedipus to Titus Andonicus. Smith parries this criticism, stating that “some Greek tragedies attempt to excite compassion, by the representation of the agonies of bodily pain. Philoctetes,” for instance, in Sophocles’s adaptation of the myth, “cries out and faints from the extremity of his suffering” (80; I.ii.i). However, “it is not the pain that interests us, but some other circumstance… not the sore foot, but the solitude, of Philoctetes which affects us, and diffuses over that charming tragedy, that romantic wildness that is so charming to the imagination” (80). Without these attenuating circumstances, physical suffering, in every case, becomes burlesque or simply looks “ridiculous.” Theater should, therefore, model the very propriety that allows neighbors to become fully human objects of sympathetic interest.
     
    But art – the theater in particular – appears to play a disproportionate role in Smith’s examples of “natural” sympathy. Moral Sentiments does attempt to ward off the potential difficulty that sympathy may be an aesthetic rather than a moral category by distinguishing intellectual from moral judgments, disinterested curiosity from sympathetic engagement. To this end, Smith writes, “We may judge of the propriety or impropriety of the sentiments of another person by their correspondence or disagreement with our own, upon two different occasions; either, first, when objects which excite them are considered without any peculiar [i.e., particular] relation, either to ourselves or to the person whose sentiments we judge of; or secondly, when they are considered as peculiarly affecting one or the other of us” (70; I.ii.iii.). The first class of judgments, which Smith calls “qualities of taste and good judgment” of the “man of taste,” and which concerning such things as “the beauty of a plain, the greatness of a mountain, the ornaments of a building, the expression of a picture, the composition of a discourse” (70) are disinterested judgments. Aesthetic judgments such as these, ostensibly, are not of terribly great concern because they do not intersect with the moral world, and therefore do not appear to have any direct bearing on social or political relations. In that these judgments are abstracted from the pragmatic concerns of utility, the fact that two people disagree about what is beautiful or sublime will not make them mortal enemies. By contrast with these thoroughly aesthetic judgments – not only clearly “aesthetic” by virtue of references to questions of taste and beauty which inundated the aesthetic treaties of the period but also the “disinterestedness” which Kant will soon pick up as the crucial component of aesthetic judgment – sympathy needs to keep both feet in the world of practical action, the touchstone of moral philosophy since Aristotle’s articulation of phronesis as practical judgment. Here Smith says that moral philosophy and aesthetics must be treated as separate categories, declaring his moral philosophy to be inoculated against the contagion of art.
     
    Even so, Smith’s text does precisely the opposite, inverting the relation between theatrical and real worlds, transforming sympathy into a theatrical construction, and moral philosophy into an aesthetic theory. One finds the key precisely in what is now a growing list of the scenes of cruelty in Moral Sentiments. Why then does Smith insist that the scene of real suffering makes for such bad drama and the failure of sympathy? This is the case in the section “Of Passions which take their Origin from the Body,” because one cannot sympathize with another’s physical pain, hunger, or any other affliction grounded in biological existence rather than in symbolic economies of wealth, reputation, honor, etc. This is true, not because “these are the passions that we share in common with the brutes”; instead, the “true cause of the peculiar disgust which we conceive for the appetites of the body when we see them in other men is because we cannot enter into them” because they remain strictly bodily, obtuse, and cannot therefore be part of the symbolic register of the imagination (78; I.ii.i). That is to say, we cannot make them into a tragic drama or an aesthetic object to contemplate in the tranquility of the theater of our imagination. They remain at the register of brute fact.
     
    To return to the list of pathetic scenes at the outset of the Theory of Moral Sentiments: following immediately after the often cited example of seeing “our brother on the rack” in the first section of Part I, Smith famously explains that sympathy functions by “changing places in fancy with the sufferer.” As such, “when we see a stroke aimed and just ready to fall upon the leg or the arm of another person, we naturally shrink and draw back our own leg or our own arm; and when it does fall we feel it in some measure” (61; I.ii.i). In section I, Part II, just before the apparent digression into the tragedy of the leg, Smith repeats himself virtually verbatim, making however two crucial changes: “If, as I have already observed, I see a stroke aimed and just ready to fall upon the leg, or the arm, of another person, I naturally shrink and draw back my own leg, or my arm.” Here, not only does Smith exchange pronouns, substituting an “I” for the “we,” but his conclusion also points in an entirely different direction. Sympathy, one learns, remains possible just until the stroke falls. Smith adds the conclusion: “when it does fall, I feel it in some measure… My hurt, however, is, no doubt, excessively slight, and, upon that account, if he makes a violent out-cry, as I cannot go along with him, I never fail to despise him” (79; I.ii.i). At the precise moment that suffering passes from potentiality to actuality, when the sympathetic “we” dissolves into the solipsistic “I,” sympathy, contrary to all expectations, transforms into its opposite, becoming disgust at the scene and even contempt for the sufferer. Sympathy comes to an abrupt halt the moment the decorum of the theater has been broken; the fourth wall between spectator and spectacle reemerges precisely at the point at which it should come crumbling down, and sympathy gives way not to apathy, but to antipathy. The spectator cannot “fail to despise” the sufferer.
     
    Smith’s affective world, therefore, diverges between two different registers: sympathy with the imaginative afflictions of the symbolic order and vile disgust with the suffering, physical and abject body that hungers, receives blows and bears wounds. No doubt, the former is a theatrical sympathy, or in Rousseau’s terms, amour proper passing itself off as amour de soi, a theatrical self-interest masquerading as sympathetic fellow-feeling. One can easily imagine the value of Smith’s inquiry, especially as it describes the mechanisms and mediations by which experience of sympathy’s “immediacy” gets produced. Sympathy’s long standing connection to occult promises of direct access to the other, here, stand exposed as so much mysticism. Smith’s moral philosophy, therefore, asks: which objects mediate our affective relations? By contrast to Sen’s and Rothschild’s archeology of modern economics, which returns to some moral philosophical soil, Albert Hirschman’s The Passions and the Interests makes precisely the opposite claim concerning the relationship between Smith’s economic work and moral philosophy, stating that Moral Sentiments “paves the way for collapsing […] other passions into the drive for the ‘augmentation of fortune’” and “the drive for economic advantage [which] is no longer autonomous but becomes a mere vehicle for the desire of consideration” (108-9).
     
    What sets Hirschman apart from the resuscitation of a so-called “ethics of the marketplace” without a consideration of citizenship is his focus on the perplexing chapters which begin Section III of Part I of Moral Sentiments. Yet even Hirschman’s examination avoids the nucleus of Smith’s sympathy, one binding the market to the theater. It is in this section, “Of the Effects of Prosperity and Adversity upon the Judgment of Mankind with Regards to the Propriety of Action,” that Smith begins his overlooked discussion of the function of sympathy with respect to commercial society. He begins with the relatively modest claim that, even if “our sympathy with sorrow is, in some sense, more universal, than with joy,” what the spectator feels, for precisely the reasons that pain makes for bad theater, “does not, indeed, […] amount to that complete sympathy, to that perfect harmony and correspondence of sentiments which constitutes approbation.”11 At the outset of Moral Sentiments, Smith cautions his reader to hear “sympathy” resonate in its fullest etymological sense and not limit its connotations to feeling another’s sorrow only. Of the OED‘s examples, only two, both later than Smith’s Moral Sentiments, explicitly distinguish sorrow and joy: first, Coleridge’s August 30 th Table-talk of 1833, which states that, “For compassion a human heart suffices: but for full and adequate sympathy with joy, an angel’s only,” and, second, Disraeli’s Endymion, which claims that the “sympathy of sorrow is stronger than the sympathy of prosperity.”12 By contrast to these examples, however, Smith pushes the definitions of sympathy away from the former – mere “agreement, accord, harmony” – but in precisely the opposite direction from the one pursued by Coleridge and Disraeli. Even if misery provides a “more pungent feeling,” fellow-feelings with pleasurable emotion, according to Moral Sentiments, “approaches much more nearly to the vivacity of what is naturally felt by the people principally concerned” (95; I.i.iii). In retrospect, this seemingly offhand theatrical example reveals its exemplary status; one can sympathize with another’s misery, but only if it is adequately theatrical and, therefore, creates a certain element of pleasure. As Smith states, “there are evidently some principles in [man’s] nature, which interest him in the fortunes of others, and render their happiness necessary to him, though he derives nothing from it except the pleasure of seeing it” (60; I.i). Sympathy with misery, unless already theatrical or aesthetic, remains an impossibility.
     
    For Smith’s moral sympathy the divisions between theater and society become indistinct and the question of sympathy, no longer relegated to the space of the literal theater, enters into civil society as a generalized spectacle.13 This is true not only because one experiences another’s success with a more accurate “vivacity,” but because one cannot fail to despise the sufferers of “real calamity.” Smith writes: “It is because mankind are disposed to sympathize more entirely with our joy than with our sorrow, that we make a parade of our riches, and conceal our poverty” (99; I.iii.ii). More to the point, it is the “parade of riches” which makes one visible before the eyes of others, while poverty’s condemnation is not simply the want of necessary goods, but one’s disappearance altogether from the scene of public concern. If the man of “rank and distinction” “is observed by all the world,” the poor are “out of the sight of mankind.” As wealth makes an individual a proper subject for sympathy, the spectacle of the suffering of the monarch, in the final instance, is where one can sympathize with physical suffering. Not only does penury make for a much less spectacular display – precisely why we love the useless displays of the palace much more than the utility of the prison – but it also opens onto the biological need or what Hannah Arendt will refer to as the “social problem,” a problem that cannot be aestheticized or transformed into a commoditized spectacle, which is precisely what prevents it from moving into the domain of sympathy. Strikingly, while Smith’s text collapses ethics and wealth, recent criticism has mirrored the movement of the market itself, specifically the latest mode of late-capitalism, with its increasing focus on “ethics” (everywhere, from market coffee to shoes, we see increasing “ethical” commerce and fair trade, while the financial industry remains as invidious as ever). Natural, sympathetic relations are never natural. More than that, they always divide friends from enemies, rich from poor. Artificially contrived antipathy proves to be the truth of natural sympathy.
     

    iii. Capital’s Cosmopolitanism

     
    If Smith’s oeuvre appears, up to this point, to outline little more that the limitations through which citizenship dismembers the inclusive nature of natural sympathy, this does not mean that Smith presents no positive theory of citizenship at all. It is just that for him the benefits of citizenship apply to what we would call today corporate investment – or simply “capital” – rather than to people, a logic that seems only to have been fully realized in the U.S. Supreme Court’s notorious Citizens United decision. What little discussion there is of citizenship in The Wealth of Nations is based on the similar logic, the logic of exclusion, now not of impropriety or criminality but of labor. Only a handful of references to citizenship in the Wealth of Nations occur within the context of national defense. As such, the concept of the citizen appears to be deployed by Smith rather cynically as a necessary fiction to generate national identity in time of war; most of his examples refer to the citizen-soldiers of ancient Greece and Rome, especially in Book 5, “Of the Expenses of the Sovereign of Commonwealth.” Smith’s most significant comment on the question of citizenship within The Wealth of Nations is, however, precisely a disavowal of the concept. In Chapter IV, “How the Commerce of the Towns Contributed to the Improvement of the Country,” of Book III, Smith writes that “A merchant . . . is not necessarily the citizen of any particular country. It is in a great measure indifferent to him from what country carries on his trade; and a very trifling disgust will make him remove his capital, and together with all its industry which it supports, from one country to another” (346). With this gesture, Smith supplants citizenship by the cosmopolitanism of modern capitalist societies. The notion of citizenship appears anachronistic to the extent that new forms of mobile capital, rather than land, are the foundation of Smith’s vision of the emerging economic-political order.
     
    Capital remains free to move from one country to another due to the slightest “trifling disgust.” This is perhaps why Smith, always so attentive to his prose style, here finds himself reaching with an ambiguous expression: “A merchant . . . is not necessarily the citizen of any particular country” (346). On the one hand, this may mean simply something like that a capitalist’s citizenship is of no real importance. Money recognizes no national borders, only the reach of the market. But given the context of this quote, the ambiguity of “not necessarily a citizen” appears to result from another cause. Once one establishes the context, Smith’s reflections on citizenship and cosmopolitanism resonate with an entirely different tenor:
     

    The capital, however, that is acquired to any country by commerce and manufactures is all a very precarious and uncertain possession till some part of it has been secured and realized in the cultivation and improvement of its lands. A merchant, it has been said very properly, is not necessarily the citizen of any particular country. It is in a great measure indifferent to him from what place he carries on his trade; and a very trifling disgust will make him remove his capital, and together with it all the industry which it supports, from one country to another. No part of it can be said to belong to any particular country, till it has been spread as it were over the face of that country, either in buildings or in the lasting improvement of lands.

    (122)

     

    I find this quote extraordinary for several reasons: First, there is substantial evidence for another way of reading Smith’s equivocation concerning the capitalist as “not necessarily the citizen of any particular country.” Certainly, it is clear that the actual citizenship of an individual with money to invest is of little interest; from Smith’s perspective, capital is economic potential that can take shape virtually anywhere in the world where “the market” has spread and where sufficient division of labor has made investment possible. And yet the cosmopolitan potential of capital must necessarily be realized somewhere, in a particular space, within a particular political order: “capital,” Smith states here, remains “very precarious and uncertain . . . till some part of it has been secured and realized in the cultivation and improvement of its lands.” Further, “no part of [capital] can be said to belong to any particular country, till it has been spread as it were over the face of that country, either in buildings or in the lasting improvement of lands” (346; V.IV.iii). That is to say, capital remains precarious until located in country, at which point it “belongs” to that country. The formerly cosmopolitan capitalist must also belong, at some point, to a country. But now the cosmopolitan logic of capital trumps the local logic of the citizenry.

     
    The second aspect of the passage that I find interesting is the elision from this formula of one of the three crucial terms that make up the triumvirate of Smith’s Wealth of Nations: land, capital, and labor. Following immediately after the opening consideration of the division of labor, Smith’s text introduces its three key concepts – land, capital, and labor – as the constituent elements of price, which require rent, interest, and wages. Much of the rest of the text follows the circuitous logic of the interrelation of these three elements. In this respect, the preceding quote specifically addresses the relation between two of these three concepts: land and capital. Again, it is precisely the capitalist who is “not necessarily the citizen of any particular country,” but the missing term here – laborers – appears to have no real bearing in this discussion of the citizen. Even as Smith bemoans the fact that wages are typically pushed as low as possible and often fall below the level of human decency, he does say explicitly, in Chapter VIII (“Wages of Labor”) of Book III, that “the demand for men, like that for any other commodity, necessarily regulates the production of men” (118). Indeed, man as laboring man appears to have no claim to citizenship precisely because, while clearly situated in a particular location, the laborer remains a mere commodity. If any notion of citizenship appears possible, it is certainly the exclusive domain of the “not necessarily the citizen,” or the capitalist, who begins to belong to a country to the extent that he begins not to work or fight, but to invest “either in buildings or in the lasting improvement of lands.” The unprotected laborer now finds herself or himself subordinated to the cosmopolitan circulation of the new citizen: money itself.
     
    What then to make of the resolute choir of recent critics singing Smith’s praises by resituating his legacy within a philosophical, rather than solely economic, tradition? What are we to take from these new readings of Smith, each text making some new apology for the most pernicious myths of Smith’s supposed unqualified support of lassez-faire economic theory, but now civilized, refined, and domesticated by what McCloskey would have us believe are the “bourgeois virtues”? One might recall, as Smith does in the notoriously incomplete section of the Moral Sentiments, that Bernard Mandeville had just decried these precise “virtues” as simply one more tool in self-interest’s arsenal – and among them, sympathy as being particularly effective. Smith’s sorely neglected reflections on the citizen make these recent formulations of Adam Smith an inverted problem, consciously or otherwise, of the relation between sympathy and economics. Rather than being an ethical economics, Smith’s notion of cosmopolitanism – and the lack of any definite citizenship – begins to erode his conception of ethics. It demonstrates that ethics itself becomes a commodity exchanged in the marketplace. Through a notion of “economic citizenship,” Smith insists on the reciprocal relationship between capital and citizenship. Indeed, in the Wealth of Nations, Smiths designates capital as a kind of “world citizenship” or cosmopolitanism that, although fundamentally nation-less and abstract, must eventually manifest in a particular locale, or geography. As Smith reiterates throughout the Wealth of Nations, capital must eventually “cultivate the land”; this concrete intersection of capital and geography is the location of Smith’s citizenship. It is precisely at these locations that one must demand not sympathy, but the rights of citizen-laborer.

    Craig Carson is Assistant Professor of English at Adelphi University and a former Harper-Schmidt Fellow and Collegiate Assistant Professor at the University of Chicago. His current book project, Eighteenth-Century Society of the Spectacle: Ethics and the Marketplace, examines eighteenth-century British literature, political economy, and commodity culture.

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. Perhaps most notably, Rothschild’s Economic Sentiments argues that, biographically as well as theoretically, Smith’s supposed “life of cold rational calculation was intertwined with the life of sentiment and imagination,” thereby insisting on Smith’s own human, affective relationships. Similarly, Nicolas Phillipson’s Adam Smith: An Enlightened Life focuses on Smith’s intellectual debts, especially the concept of human beings’ natural sociability as presented in the work of Shaftesbury and Hutchinson. More interesting still is Amartya Sen’s work on Smith in On Ethics and Economics, in which he makes a case, not unlike the claims in Deidre McCloskey’s Bourgeois Virtues, that economists must reconsider the fundamental presupposition that the individual in capitalist society is an entirely self-interested agent without any sympathetic, social or ethical concerns. Also see, for instance, Ryan Patrick Hanley’s Adam Smith and the Character of Virtue (2011) or, within the context of Anglo-American philosophy, Charles Griswold’s Adam Smith and the Virtues of Enlightenment (1998).

     

    2. Warren Montag’s “Tumultuous Combinations: Transindividuality in Adam Smith and Spinoza,” in my view, is the most incisive reading of this first sentence, and ranks as one of the best readings of The Moral Sentiments in general. I have both read the essay and heard Montag present this essay on several occasions, and I have been indelibly marked by his argument.

     

    3. Over the last several decades, Adam Smith scholarship has been regularly revisiting “das Adam Smith problem,” the apparent contradiction between The Theory of Moral Sentiments and The Wealth of Nations. At the inception of this controversy were several late nineteenth-century German scholars, who began asking how to reconcile the concept of sympathy outlined in the pages of Smith’s 1759 moral philosophical treatise with the unyielding pull of self-interest, supposedly the motor force behind the 1776 political and economic work of the Wealth of Nations. On the history of the “Adam Smith problem,” see Dogan Göçmen’s study, The Adam Smith Problem: Human Nature and Society in the Theory of Moral Sentiments and The Wealth of Nations.

     

    4. In 2010, the International Organization for Migration estimated that the number of undocumented residents worldwide was between 25.5 and 32.1 million people, which amount to a staggering 10-15% of the total number of immigrants internationally.

     

    5. This is described in all its infuriating detail in Jacques Derrida’s “On Cosmopolitanism” lecture.

     

    6. On this point, see for example Leo Strauss’s Natural Right and History, Joyce Appleby’s Economic Thought and Ideology and Karl Polanyi’s Great Transformation.

     

    7. As the theory changes, not real property, but leveraged future earnings become the basis of citizenship, a transition into debt rather than property. From this perspective, the continued controversy over the welfare state is a question of whether to include or exclude citizens from this new, liberal form of citizenship. Not only is the undocumented workforce excluded from the rights of citizens (even though they perform civic activity), but so too are the poor and unemployed. The new neo-liberal labor increasingly produces the worker as a member of the new “precariate,” increasingly even the employed are denied these socio-economic rights.

     

    8. By highlighting the theatrical dimension of Moral Sentiments, Marshall establishes theatricality as the central concern for Smith criticism by insisting that the traditional focus on philosophical impartiality of Smith’s “impartial spectator” needs equally to consider the question of its status as spectator. According to Marshall, Smith’s subject internally divides itself between actor and “impartial spectator,” giving rise to the sympathetic subject at the moment of its self-consciousness or self-policing.

     

    9. This is a central point in Pierre Force’s excellent book, Self Interest before Adam Smith.

     

    10. In Self-Interest, Force outlines the manner in which the eighteenth-century viewed itself as divided between “Epicureans,” who were thus labeled more for a skeptical guardedness against humanity’s self-interest (rather than any direct connection to either Epicurean or Lucretian thought), and the supposedly civic mindedness of the “Stoics,” such as Smith.

     

    11. Tellingly, as previously noted, the first reference to the theater elucidates that sympathy means “fellow-feeling,” whether it be joy or sorrow: the “heroes of tragedy or romance who interest us” create a “fellow-feeling with their misery [which] is not more real than that with their happiness.”

     

    12. In its first few definitions, in addition to physiology and market “sympathies,” the OED foregrounds the non-affective notion of sympathy: first, its occult connotations, legible in the example from Sir Charles Sedley’s 1688 “Mulberry Garden” – “I have Sympathy-powder about me, if you will give me your handkerchief while the blood is warm, will cure it immediately” – and then simply “agreement, accord, harmony,” giving as an example Othello’s “There should be simpathy in yeares, Manners, and Beauties: all which the Moore is defectiue in.”

     

    13. Here, I would insist on the somewhat awkward English word “spectacle” not only to tie provisionally the eighteenth-century work into the discourse of Guy Debord, but also (and more crucially) to insist on spectacle’s ambiguity of place. In the French, for instance, spectacle designates theater as well as show, spectacle, and various other extra-theatrical presentations, so that Rousseau’s Lettre à d’Alembert sur les spectacles addresses both the politics of theater and the theatrical state of politics and society.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Appleby, Joyce. Economic Thought and Ideology in Seventeenth-Century England. Princeton: Princeton U P, 1978. Print.
    • Arendt, Hannah. “Decline of the Nation-State and the End of the Rights of Man.” Origins of Totalitarianism. New York: Houghton, 1973. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “On Cosmopolitanism.” On Cosmopolitanism and Forgiveness. New York: Routledge, 2001. Print.
    • Force, Pierre. Self-Interest before Adam Smith: A Genealogy of Economic Science. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2003. Print.
    • Göçmen, Dogan. The Adam Smith Problem: Human Nature and Society in the Theory of Moral Sentiments and The Wealth of Nations. New York: Tauris Academic Studies, 2007. Print.
    • Griswold, Charles. Adam Smith and the Virtues of Enlightenment. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1999. Print.
    • Gunsteren, Herman R. A Theory of Citizenship: Organizing Plurality in Contemporary Democracies. Boulder: Westview, 1998. Print.
    • Hanley, A.P. Adam Smith and the Character of Virtue. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2011. Print.
    • Hirschman, Albert. The Passions and the Interests: Political Arguments for Capitalism before its Triumph. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1977. Print.
    • Lessing, G.E. Lacoön: An Essay on the Limits of Painting and Poetry. Trans. E.A. McCormick. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1984. Print.
    • Marshall, David. The Figure of Theater: Shaftesbury, Defoe, Adam Smith and George Eliot. New York: Columbia UP, 1986. Print.
    • McCloskey, Deidre. Bourgeois Virtues: Ethics for the Age of Commerce. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2007. Print.
    • Montag, Warren. “‘Tumultuous Combinations’: Transindividuality in Adam Smith and Spinoza.” Graduate Faculty Philosophy Journal 28.1 (2007): 117-158.Web. 12 Mar.2013.
    • Phillipson, Nicolas. Adam Smith: An Enlightened Life. New Haven: Yale UP, 2010. Print.
    • Rothschild, Emma. Economic Sentiments: Adam Smith, Condorcet, and the Enlightenment. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2001. Print.
    • Sen, Amartya. On Ethics and Economics. Oxford: Wiley, 1991. Print.
    • Smith, Adam. Lectures on Jurisprudence (Essays on Philosophical Subjects). Liberty Fund facsimile of 1795 ed. Lectures on Jurisprudence. Liberty Fund, 1982. Web. 12 Mar.2013.
    • Strauss, Leo. Natural Right and History. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1953. Print.
  • Citizen and Terrorist, Citizen as Terrorist: Military, Citizenship, and Race in the Age of War on Terror

    Abstract

    This essay compares figurations of racialized soldiers in the U.S. military to argue that while they may stand as proof of democratic nation and polity, they also serve as reminders of the unfulfilled promise of equality and inclusion and reveal the duplicitous role of the military in the reproduction and maintenance of racial, gender, class, and sexual hierarchies. Focusing on figurations of Muslim and Asian American soldiers in particular, the essay argues that they embody this contradiction and reveal the boundaries between “citizen” and “enemy” to be both flexible and precarious.

     

    In October of 2008, less than two weeks before what would turn out to be an historic presidential election, the former Secretary of State Colin Powell announced his support for then-senator Barack Obama’s candidacy, over that of the Republican candidate John McCain, on national television. Powell’s announcement received particular attention for several reasons, not least among them that this endorsement for a man poised to become the first African American president came from a man who, for many years, was considered the most likely candidate to be elected to that position, especially following his leadership during the first Gulf War.1 Not surprisingly, Powell quickly dismissed any suggestion that racial solidarity was a factor or motivation for his endorsement. Despite Powell’s disavowal, his comments on race came to be noted as arguably the highlight of his endorsement. Among other criticisms, Powell reserves particularly strong words of reproach for the Republican party’s racist rhetoric:
     

    I’m also troubled by, not what Senator McCain says, but what members of the party say. And it is permitted to be said such things as, “Well, you know that Mr. Obama is a Muslim.” Well, the correct answer is, he is not a Muslim, he’s a Christian. He’s always been a Christian. But the really right answer is, what if he is? Is there something wrong with being a Muslim in this country? The answer’s no, that’s not America. Is there something wrong with some seven-year-old Muslim-American kid believing that he or she could be president? Yet, I have heard senior members of my own party drop the suggestion, “He’s a Muslim and he might be associated terrorists.” [sic] This is not the way we should be doing it in America.

    (“‘Meet the Press’”)

     

    Powell goes on to explain that he “feel[s] strongly about this particular point” because of a photo that he saw showing a soldier’s mother leaning on a gravestone that “had crescent and a star of the Islamic faith.” The gravestone belongs to Kareem Rashad Sultan Khan, a corporal in the U.S. Army, whose biography is succinctly summarized thus by Powell: “[H]e was an American. He was born in New Jersey. He was 14 years old at the time of 9/11, and he waited until he can go serve his country, and he gave his life.” While Powell does not elaborate further, his example—the figure of the dead Muslim American soldier—works to counter Republican rhetoric that situates Islam and Muslims as un-American. In other words, the figuration of Corporal Khan, his service in the army, and his death serves as the proof of national belonging. The moral weight of the story is further compounded by Powell’s praise for Obama’s “inclusive, broader reach . . . crossing lines—ethnic lines, racial lines, generational lines” (“‘Meet the Press’”). Likewise, Powell himself has also been described as a figure who “transcends race: even as he addresses many blacks’ skepticism about the American Dream, many whites find Powell a reassuring symbol of the American meritocracy” (Lane). In other words, Powell’s (and Obama’s) bodies and stories provide the grounds through which to argue for and make legible the Muslim soldier’s body as an American one.

     
    Powell powerfully reiterates the ideology of a multicultural nation of which all races and ethnicities should and could be a part, reanimating his role during the first Gulf War. In Powell’s figuration, Melani McAlister argues, the meaning for both the military and the nation converges as “open-minded, as multicultural, as pluralist, and thus as having already successfully achieved the aims that ‘p.c.’ college professors and their students were agitating for” (Epic Encounters 255). In reprising his role as a spokesperson for and embodiment of liberal multicultural America, Powell’s pointed question—”Is there something wrong with being a Muslim in this country?”—and its response reaffirm these values. And in doing so, Powell’s “nod to racial injustice,” as McAlister notes elsewhere, functions as both “inoculation . . . and proof of exemplary righteousness” for American power and global expansion (“Virtual Muslim” 225). In other words, his criticism of racism works to reassure us of our liberalism and tolerance while enabling imperialism and militarism. But in glossing over America’s ongoing wars and military occupations all over the world, Powell’s comments also mask the extent to which war, imperialism, and militarism have actively sustained and produced racism. Powell’s invocation of a Muslim American soldier to highlight and criticize anti-Muslim discourse in the wake of the “war on terror” is no accident; it is not only Powell’s own military background and therefore presumed affinity that inform his rhetorical decision, but also other powerful and long-standing links between the military, citizenship, and race.
     
    The enlistment of volunteers for the U.S. military in the years since the Cold War and the Vietnam War has a particular relationship to the national body and racial ideology. As McAlister has shown, the post-Vietnam War U.S. military not only functions as a representative microcosm of a diverse and multi-racial nation, but also provides the justification for America’s imperial militarism while disavowing racism.2 Thus, the citizen-soldiers of the modern U.S. military serve a dual purpose: to protect and defend the nation-state, but also to stand in for the national community they call upon to rally around the nation-state at war.3 The racialized soldier of the multicultural military is invoked in an appeal to the national community to see itself as pluralist, meritocratic, and multi-racial and simultaneously represents that national self-image. Because of the powerful link between the military and citizenship, which I will elaborate on later in the essay, the military continues to serve as the premier site through which race, racism, belonging, and citizenship are negotiated and resolved. But if it has historically functioned as such, the military has not, in fact, effectively resolved the contradictions of race and citizenship in national and political life. While the military has appeared to promote racial progress, its recruitment and integration of racial minorities in the U.S. reveal the opposite.4 The figure of the racialized soldier tasked with resolving these negotiations instead reveals the military’s complicity in the reproduction of conditions that compel racialized citizens and non-citizens to participate in militarism and warfare. By perpetuating and exploiting the narrative that these racialized subjects “loved their country so much . . . that they were able to look beyond the discrimination they experienced and in time overcame racism,” militarism and racism work hand in hand to sustain racial hierarchy and domination and exploit them for warfare (Fujitani 262).
     
    The military has an intimate connection to formal citizenship as well as to symbolic citizenship. Military service can expedite naturalization processes for both non-citizen green card holders/permanent residents and non-green card holding immigrants.5 According to the Department of Homeland Security, service in any branch of the U.S. Armed Forces can also qualify service members for waivers of certain general naturalization requirements. During peacetime, one or more years of service counts as qualifying service, while during “Periods of Hostilities” any length of service qualifies, even for those who are not permanent residents. It is worthwhile noting that this provision—requiring no minimum period of service—was authorized after September 11, 2001, and that we have been in a “Period of Hostility” since that date.6 The Pentagon also announced in 2008 plans to begin recruiting immigrants with temporary visas, not just green card holders or permanent residents, for the military.7 While the initiative itself is not specifically geared towards racial and ethnic minorities, given the patterns of immigration to the U.S. in the past several decades, it would be safe to assume that this initiative has the potential to attract and increase the number of recruits from minority communities. Significantly, a New York Times article reporting on this initiative notes that the program specifically aims to attract and recruit native speakers, including Arabic-speaking immigrants, as language specialists (Preston).
     
    The affinity of militarism, citizenship, and racism is also illuminated through the genealogy of power that Michel Foucault outlines in his 1976 lectures.8 The decline of sovereign power and its “right to take life or let live,” as Foucault argues here and elsewhere, came to be transformed into “the power to ‘make’ live and to ‘let’ die” (241). The difference between the two is, in short, power over death versus power over life. Under biopower and disciplinary power, management and regulation of life become the primary modes through which individual bodies and populations are governed. We might also understand citizenship as a technology or mechanism of regulatory State power. The nation, as Foucault theorizes, is not determined by its ability to exercise domination but by “its ability to administer itself, to manage, govern, and guarantee the constitution and workings of the figure of the State and State power” (223). In other words, citizenship is one site or technology through which the State exercises biopower.
     
    The military is a central apparatus for managing populations on the margins of the national community—that is to say, those whose citizenship, formal or otherwise, has always already been in question—and their relationship to the nation-state. The military, especially in times of war, has offered itself as a vehicle through which various communities from which it solicits manpower might gain the rights and benefits of citizenship. But if we understand that the military exists primarily to provide State security, we must understand that it operates in the interests of the nation-state.9 Citizenship, at its simplest, names a juridical status within a particular state, with attendant rights and benefits, yet its operation suggests much more. That various populations (including women and African Americans) with formal citizenship status within the nation have been consistently denied the rights and benefits that other citizens enjoy, while others (Asian Americans, Latina/o Americans) have consistently been seen and treated as foreigners and non-citizens regardless of formal citizenship status, speaks to the dynamic operations of citizenship and citizenry as technologies of State power for the management of people and populations. The history of the so-called second-class citizenry in the United States reveals the ideological and social domains of citizenship that have implications far beyond one’s legal status in the State. The promise or guarantee of citizenship is always and necessarily conditional. Especially in times of war and national crises, such promises are at once powerfully seductive and dangerous, revealing the precariousness of citizenship and belonging.
     
    The racialized citizen-soldier exists at the uneasy intersection of biopower and disciplinary power, and consequently at the intersection of life and death. If, as Foucault suggests, racism is the limit of making, controlling, and managing life, if it is “the indispensable precondition that allows someone to be killed, that allows others to be killed,” then the racialized soldier exemplifies the paradox of how technologies oriented toward making live also make die (256). Because of biopower’s commitment to life, only racism permits the State to kill, and racism makes it possible for subjects to be exposed not only to literal death but also to forms of social death such as rejection and expulsion (256). Racism here, as Foucault explains, has two functions: it allows for distinction, for “the break between what must live and what must die” (254). But it does not simply authorize death. Racism also enables war by authorizing the logic of biopower, which dictates that the destruction of one race is necessary for another race to live and regenerate itself (255). In other words, war is not simply waged to kill enemy races but also to continue and maintain one’s own race. War and racism are twin expressions of a murderous state that is otherwise obliged to preserve and guarantee life.
     
    That is to say, war and racism are not defined by a causal relationship. Rather, if we follow Foucault and understand both as “basic mechanism[s] of power” of the modern state, we might also see war and militarism as racism and vice versa (254). And if war itself is an expression and function of racism that makes possible the operation of State power, the racialized soldier is positioned simultaneously as agent and object of racism. As members of the military responsible for State security and waging war who are at the same time targets of the State power to let die, racialized soldiers occupy a paradoxical and precarious position between life and death. To put it another way, the racialized soldier is a figure at once for citizen and enemy. Cynthia Enloe shows how soldiers from minority communities reveal the ways in which imperatives of State security come into conflict with those of national community. As Enloe’s study notes, their inclusion and participation in the military can lead to demands for equal standing and rewards befitting full members of the national community. While such demands have led to some shifts in policy and public opinion, the ethnic/minority soldiers’ status does not necessarily shift accordingly. The perils of embodying both citizen and enemy simultaneously are perhaps particularly hazardous for those who are perceived as threats to State security.
     
    Like the Japanese in America during World War II, Muslim populations in America in the wake of the 9/11 attacks and the ensuing “war on terror” became racialized as foreign, suspect, and threatening.10 Similarly, the objectives of both wars were (and continue to be) articulated in racial terms, even while racism was disavowed.11 It is significant to note that in this rhetoric, the Japanese and Muslims do not merely represent enemy nations during wartime; instead, the enemy is turned into fungible racialized categories that encompass populations abroad and at home.12 The consolidation of “Muslim” as a racial category, as Leti Volpp and Muneer Ahmad argue, is based on the interchangeability of members of certain racial, religious, and ethnic groups with those who committed acts of terrorist violence on 9/11. This logic, as both Volpp and Ahmad note, is also nothing new. It recalls and reanimates similar logic from the past, most notably the logic that led to the incarceration of the Japanese in America during World War II. 13 Thus, any persons who merely appear to be Arab, Muslim, or Middle Eastern are consolidated together as “Muslim-looking.” (Ahmad 104). The material effects of being categorized as “Muslim-looking” have been particularly hazardous: in addition to petty acts of harassment and racial profiling by the government and the general public, many have been physically assaulted, killed, detained, and deported. As Ahmad has noted, many people who are not in fact Muslim, but “who are, for lack of a better descriptor, merely brown-skinned” (105), have been subject to this violence.14 American Muslims share with Asian Americans the dubious distinction of being turned into an enemy race as a response to war. In conjunction with their shared status as outsiders in relation to the nation and its citizenry, both groups also share histories of violence in relation to the state. In the rest of this essay, I will examine figurations of Muslim and Asian American soldiers in the context of recent wars in the Middle East as intersecting racial projects.15
     
    Because their particular relationship to the state makes them especially subject to State discipline, racialized soldiers highlight the exploitation of racialized citizen-subjects that is in fact intrinsic to negotiations of citizenship and national belonging. That is to say, if the figure of the racialized soldier is meant to provide the proof of the promise of inclusion, it is also at the same time a reminder of the unfulfilled and continuously deferred promise of the same, and it reveals the duplicitous role of the military in the reproduction and maintenance of racial, gender, class, and sexual hierarchies. We should also consider that the crises and the violence of inclusion that are illuminated by war and militarism are not necessarily exceptional moments. Indeed, as America officially ends the war in and occupation of Iraq, the war in Afghanistan continues on, while the memories and narratives of earlier wars continue to be reanimated.16
     
    Although the objects of my inquiry here are Muslim and Asian American soldiers, the figuration of Colin Powell himself as a racialized citizen-soldier is not unrelated. If African Americans have not historically been perceived as perpetually foreign or as enemy combatants in the way that Muslims and Asian Americans have been, African American soldiers have nevertheless borne similar burdens of contradiction, ambiguity, and precariousness.17 In other words, even as the symbolic narrative that Colin Powell embodies does a great deal of work to fix meaning for both himself and Kareem Khan, that work in itself is incomplete. The photo— which Powell describes in his interview—does the other part of this work. The photo appears as part of an online portfolio titled “Service” for The New Yorker magazine by photographer Platon. The series depicts members of U.S. military at various stages of their service, from graduating from West Point to lying under gravestones at Arlington National Cemetery. In keeping with the logic of military multiculturalism that McAlister argues for, the series represents men and women of various races and ethnicities. What makes the portrait of Corporal Khan (which is more literally a portrait of his mother and gravestone) especially legible in the context of the series is, as Powell points out, the crescent and the star that symbolizes Islam and that marks the gravestone. Khan’s mother, Elsheba Khan, who sits behind and carefully frames the stone with her arms and head, provides an additional cue for Khan’s Muslim-ness as non-white. This framing places the gravestone at the center of the photograph, where the light is fixed on the stone and its inscriptions, which include Khan’s name, rank, dates, and medals.
     
    The photo is made legible largely through two connected and overlapping discourses: the myth-making work of what historian George Mosse terms the “cult of the fallen soldier” and the iconography of the pietà. Instead of cradling the actual body of her dead son, the mother mourns by cradling the gravestone. And like the figuration of the Virgin Mary in classic pietàs, Elsheba Khan’s face appears “beautifully serene,” signifying “the transcendent purpose of maternal sacrifice” and “marking the magnitude and purpose of this death and the certainty of future life precisely in and through the face of her loss” (Tapia 16). Ruby Tapia suggests that “the essential constituent of the pietà’s timeless function as a fleshed-out screen is . . . the maternal body and its inextricable relationship to the threat of death and the promise of resurrection” (18). In this sense, the mother of the dead soldier is one of the most affective figures in times of war because she embodies most closely the meanings of the maternal in the pietà. Like the Virgin Mary of the original pietà, she sacrifices her son without protest, calmly accepting her role in the larger narrative of collective national suffering and the redemptive figure (the son/soldier) who would die in the place of others so that they would be saved.
     
    Like the pietà the photograph reflects and recalls, the image invokes another powerful symbol, which also has roots in Christian iconography. The “cult of the fallen soldier,” which emerged during and after World War I, similarly relies on and reflects Christian themes of redemption and resurrection through death. Closely tied to the “myth of the war experience,” which rearticulates war experience and memory as a way to “transcend the horror of war and at the same time supported the utopia which nationalism sought to project,” the fallen soldier serves as symbolic martyr for the regeneration of the nation and calls on others to participate in this project (106). As a central motif to this figuration, youth mythologizes death “as not death at all but sacrifice and resurrection” (73). So while its work may be quite similar to that of the pietà (many images and depictions of the fallen soldier are, in fact, versions of the pietà), the cult of the fallen soldier, Mosse argues, is central to the glorification of war and by extension, the nation. But if the myth of the fallen dissipated by the time of World War II in Europe, as Mosse concludes, its power to evoke nationalist sentiment remains. Mosse suggests that the scale of death and violence that World War II wrought meant that war and its brutalities could no longer be mythologized in the ways they had been previously. However, the realities of war that European nations and people faced during World War II were very different from the realities that America and most of its citizens faced during two of the longest running wars in modern American history.18 Fought by strategically smaller armed forces made up of volunteers in lands many could not locate on maps, America’s military campaigns in Iraq and Afghanistan created burdens that were more or less borne solely by those in the military and their families. The wars in and occupations of Iraq and Afghanistan still have a vexed relationship with the images of their casualties, however.19
     
    Central to Tapia’s reading of the pietà in American culture is the argument for its work conjoining race, death, and the maternal in the project to resurrect the nation and national subject(s) at particular moments of rupture. As Tapia notes, these differentiated maternal bodies mean that “the nation imbues some maternal bodies with resurrecting power and leaves others for (the) dead” (24). That the maternal or the mother is always already a raced figure can help us to see how the differentiated maternal bodies are deployed through visual culture to reproduce and resurrect the national body and the citizen-subject. The Khan photo by itself does not have the power to resurrect the national body through the raced body of the Muslim mother (although it is no coincidence that the actual body of the soldier is invisible in the image). Powell’s invocation of the soldier, the image, and his unequivocal American-ness does the supplemental work of securing the meaning of the photograph.
     
    In the remainder of this essay, I want to turn to another figure who, like Khan, is an American Muslim soldier who served during the Iraq and Afghanistan wars. Unlike Khan, James Yee, the former Muslim chaplain assigned to U.S. naval base at Guantanamo Bay, is not racially or ethnically Arab or “Muslim-looking,” to borrow Ahmad’s phrase. Unlike Khan’s, Yee’s story would end neither with praise for his honor and courage nor affirmation of national belonging from the former Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff. If Khan’s story and the context through which his story is made legible to us obscure this relationship between war, militarism and race, Yee’s story provides the necessary supplement to our understanding and reminds us of the precarity of the status of racialized soldiers. That Yee’s race is not one often associated with Muslims further highlights the shared racialization of Muslim and Asian Americans in the history of U.S. wars throughout the 20th and 21st centuries.
     
    In 2003, U.S. Army Chaplain Captain James Yee was taken into military custody and detained on charges of sedition, espionage, aiding the enemy, and failure to obey a general order following 11 months of service as the Muslim chaplain at Camp Delta, the military prison at Guantánamo Bay.20 A third-generation Chinese American and graduate of the U.S. Military Academy at West Point, Yee converted to Islam shortly before the first Gulf War and pursued further study of Islam with the specific goal of becoming and serving as a chaplain in the Army. Yee was stationed at Fort Lewis in Washington in 2001 when the attacks on the World Trade Center and Pentagon occurred. In response, Yee embraced his new role not simply as a chaplain but as a spokesperson for Islam, who could educate the military as well as the general public about Islam and diffuse rising hostility and antagonism against Muslims. In fall of 2002, Yee was assigned to Camp Delta. In addition to the usual duties of an army chaplain, his duties included meeting the prisoners’ religious needs as well as advising other staff about the prisoners’ religion and culture. He was also frequently called on to speak to visiting media, fulfilling his role as “the U.S. military’s poster child of a good Muslim—a devout chaplain who comfortably served both God and country” (Yee 40).
     
    Yet he would come under increasing suspicion from the camp’s security officer and staff for what they perceived as Yee’s undue sympathy for the detainees. Some of the suspicious evidence against Yee included his ridiculing a psychological operations poster with a detainee (overheard by one of the base’s Arabic translators) and his use of a security clearance stamp to circulate materials from the prison’s library. Compounded by suspicions of his close association with other Muslim personnel, a group dubbed by others as a “Muslim clique,” camp security and counterintelligence opened an investigation on Yee and others in the “clique” (including Senior Airman Ahmad Al Halabi, a translator) in the spring of 2003.21 The mounting investigation eventually culminated in Yee’s arrest at Jacksonville Naval Air Station on September 10, 2003, as he prepared to board a flight to Seattle, where he was going to spend his leave with his family. Yee was placed in solitary confinement at the U.S. Naval Brig in Charleston, South Carolina, where he remained for 76 days. Eventually, the cases against both Yee and Al Halabi collapsed as a result of insufficient and irrelevant evidence, mistranslations, and mishandling and misunderstanding of what constituted classified documents, among other irregularities. As the case for espionage and aiding the enemy began to crumble, all criminal charges against Yee were dropped, and he was charged instead with adultery and downloading pornography—charges which were also later dismissed. Yee was eventually able to leave the army with an honorable discharge. As Al Halabi’s lawyer put it: “The U.S. . . . oversold, overcharged, and overreacted” (Rivera).
     
    While Yee’s race and ethnicity were not foregrounded in the case or in media coverage of the case the way his religion was, they were conjoined with religion in an anonymous military official’s reference to Yee as “that Chinese Taliban.”22 No longer the poster child for the liberal and pluralist nation, Yee as “Chinese Taliban” poses an external threat to the national body and the nation-state through his race and religion. Despite the “terribly American” markers of Yee’s biography—third-generation American, model citizen, graduate of West Point, etc.—the ease with which his race and religion became legible as external and threatening is a reflection of the racialization of both Asian Americans and Muslims (Yee 13). If Muslim and “Muslim-looking” people are racialized as terrorists who stand outside of citizenship and construct the citizen as its opposite, Asians and Asian Americans, too, have long been figured as outsiders to the nation. From the exclusionary laws that barred would-be Asian immigrants from entering the U.S. to the long history of America’s wars in and against Asian nations, Asian Americans have been “defined antithetically against those who enjoy citizenship,” regardless of their formal citizenship status (Volpp, “Obnoxious” 57).23 The Asian American, at once perpetual immigrant and always already foreign to America, “remains the symbolic ‘alien,’ the metonym for Asia who by definition cannot be imagined as sharing in America” (Lowe 6). Yee’s Muslim-ness and his Asian-ness thus work to doubly mark him as a suspect and a threat. The precariousness of Yee’s racial identity in relation to the war on terror and to the nation-state is thus informed by his status as an Asian American Muslim and also as a citizen-soldier representing the multicultural military and nation. In fact, what marks Yee as “the U.S. military’s poster child” is the very same condition which marks him as a potential terrorist, and vice versa.
     
    In this sense, the predicament of the racialized soldier is not unlike that of the translator or interpreter. Much of James Yee’s work in the army, like that of Arabic interpreters, involved serving as a cultural intermediary between the US military and the general public, and between the military command and the Muslim and Arab detainees. One of the commanding officers describes Yee’s predicament at Camp Delta as an “awkward position. . . . Because of his unique background, the scarcity of that religion in the chaplain’s service, we relied on him to do things, and actually put him in the middle of that.”24 Acts of translation in wartime are, as Vicente Rafael eloquently explains, “weaponized for the sake of projecting American power abroad while ensuring security at home” (3). Those who possess strategic foreign language skills necessary for warfare abroad are called upon to serve as both linguistic and cultural interpreters and mediators; it is in that capacity that translators become the most suspect and vulnerable.25 Accounts of events that led to Yee’s arrest show that initial suspicions emerged from the cultural briefings that Yee routinely provided the soldiers—that he, “in the subtle nuances in the way he was crafting things,” appeared unduly sympathetic to the detainees, speaking as if he were justifying terrorist acts in his explanation of cultures and worldviews of Islam.26 Mary Louise Pratt’s reading of the predicament of the translator substantiates this dynamic:
     

    When relations are adversarial, the people assigned to mediate become suspect because the adversaries cohabit in them. The knowledge that enables them to do their work makes them dangerous, because what it takes to become a linguistic and cultural mediator are long-standing, varied, nonadversarial relations with the enemy culture.

    (1527)

     

    But Pratt’s point offers only a partial explanation for Yee’s situation. While his religious commitment as well as his affinity with other Muslims and Islamic culture were central to the case against him, the prevailing racial ideologies that have long genealogies in American culture and its imperial wars have done just as much work to mark him as suspicious and vulnerable. So Yee (as well as Khan) is both like and unlike a translator in that sense: if the position of the Iraqi interpreter is rendered ambiguous because of his or her presumed belonging and loyalty to another nation-state (not the U.S.), the racialized soldier’s race marks the precarity of his or her position. Racialized soldiers in the U.S. military are tasked with an impossible contradiction. They are called upon to stand as proofs of the nation and empire’s capacity for tolerance and inclusivity precisely because they are always already suspects and enemies. But their labor, like that of the Iraqi interpreters, is vital for military and imperial campaigns. This inherent contradiction in the figure of the racialized soldier makes its meanings and positions radically unstable. And this is why so much work goes into representing the racialized soldier as either the unquestionable patriot and citizen (as in the case of Khan) or as the treasonous other, the enemy (as in the case of Yee and Al Halabi) with virtually no room in between for other possibilities.27 They remain in some ways, to borrow from Rafael, untranslatable:

     

    [T]ranslation is incapable of fixing meaning across languages. . . . Hence it is impossible for imperialists as well as those who oppose them to fully control its workings, much less recuperate them. The treachery and treason inherent in translation in a time of war are the insistent counter-points to the American notion of translation as monolingual assimilation, with its promise of democratic communication and the just exchange of meanings. In the body of the interpreter, translation reaches its limits.

    (17-8)

     
    Rafael’s analysis of the interpreter offers a way to think about the contradiction of the racialized soldier. Because the soldier’s meaning must be fixed in particular ways, it is, as Rafael writes, “impossible for imperialists as well as those who oppose them to fully control its workings, much less recuperate them.” The state cannot quite grasp or control the final meaning(s) of the racialized soldier. Kareem Khan’s story, as narrated by Colin Powell and memorialized in the photograph in The New Yorker, insists upon his loyalty to his country even unto death as the ultimate proof of his patriotism and belonging. It thus seeks to mask the threat of treachery that plays out in the case against James Yee. That the two Gulf Wars produced radically different narratives for Powell, Khan, and Yee reveals the precarity of these claims and identifications. Even as the two subject positions appear to be irreconcilable opposites, Khan’s and Yee’s stories reveal how they are not merely interchangeable but constituted together as part and parcel of the same racial project of war.
     
    War is a crisis of citizenship because even as the line between citizen-subject and terrorist gets fortified, these terms are made tenuous.28 Such racial projects of war and militarism do not only affect specifically targeted populations (in the case of present war, those identified as Muslim). Tram Nguyen’s aptly titled We Are All Suspects Now collects narratives that reveal how multiple immigrant and ethnic minority communities have been impacted by post-9/11 policy changes. Judith Butler argues that in the face of state-sanctioned violence that targets and differentiates particular communities, we need to “understand precariousness as a shared condition” and, in doing so, recognize all forms and conditions of life as precarious, challenging hierarchies of violence and grief (Frames 28). What Butler urges here is not quite so simple: for it is not that we should cease to recognize specific and differentiated precariousness, but that we should recognize and oppose “state violence and its capacity to produce, exploit, and distribute precarity for the purpose of profit and territorial defense” (Frames 32). Ahmad raises similar concerns when he points out the “inadequate levels of grief” for the victims of post-9/11 hate crimes and violence in contrast to the outpouring of mourning and grief for the victims of the 9/11 attacks themselves (107). The consequences of uneven hierarchies of grief do not merely demonstrate lack of empathy or collective emotional shortcomings; they demonstrate and perpetuate the otherness of racial others that casts their lives as unworthy of grieving, as un-grievable, to borrow again from Butler.29 That such lives are and have not been regarded as human, and are “derealized,” as Butler explains, is not merely an abstract idea: “their dehumanization . . . gives rise to a physical violence that in some sense delivers the message of dehumanization that is already at work in the culture” (Precarious Life 34).
     
    To be clear, here Butler is speaking specifically about the unnamed and ungrieved civilian and other non-American casualties of America’s wars in the Middle East. By virtue of their status as soldiers in the U.S. military, American Muslims and other racialized soldiers are, of course, made available for mourning in ways that Iraqi and Afghani civilians are not. But acknowledging one kind of death or violence should not necessarily preclude the mourning of another. In fact, Butler’s point speaks to the ways in which the conditions of life and death are shared. Military service has a long history of negotiating the price for immigrants and other minorities to enter into the nation-state. But the price it exacts—the state’s right to exploit and to kill for its benefit—is, and should be, repugnant, not just to racial minorities but to all. To recall Foucault again, the generalization of biopower as part of state function and power also means the generalization of the “sovereign right to kill anyone, meaning not only other people, but also its own people” (260). The recuperation of Kareem Khan as the loyal American Muslim soldier and the indictment of James Yee as the treacherous “Chinese Taliban” must both be understood as forms and results of state and imperial violence. One dead, one alive: it is no wonder that only the dead soldier is bestowed with the power to resurrect. But the power to resurrect and to recuperate only masks the very real violence that continues to make life precarious, not only for Muslims and Asian Americans but also for all others.

    Ji-Young Um is Visiting Assistant Professor with appointments in the American Studies Program and the English Department at Williams College. Um has written and presented on representations of minority soldiers in the U.S., intersections of militarism, empire, and racism, Asian Americans and U.S. wars in Asia, and visual cultures and race. She is currently working on a book manuscript that argues for reading America’s wars as racial projects that reveal the constitutive relationship between militarism and racism.
     

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. Joe Klein, “Can Colin Powell Save America?” Also see James Kelly, “Colin Powell on Colin Powell.”

     

    2. See Chapter 6, “Military Multiculturalism in the Gulf War and after, 1990-1999” in Epic Encounters. It should, however, be noted that the military’s relationship to racial ideology and its self-fashioned role as champion of racial diversity and pluralism is not entirely new: the demand for and the eventual desegregation of the military in 1948 has also allowed the military to claim a genealogy of tolerance and pluralism that has been, and continues to be, vanguard for the rest of the nation.

     

    3. For some theorizations of the “citizen-soldier,” see Enloe’s Ethnic Soldiers, 82-3. Also see George Mosse’s genealogy of the emergence and production of the citizen-soldier during the French Revolution wars in Fallen Soldiers. Mosse argues that the “new kind of war,” no longer fought in the interest of the monarch or the ruling class, called upon and created “citizen-soldiers” who fought “for an ideal which encompassed the whole nation under the symbol of the Tricolor and the Marseillaise” (18).

     

    4. Ronald Krebs, in Fighting For Rights: Military Service and the Politics of Citizenship, makes a similar point that African American military service and participation during World War II and Cold War era have not, in fact, resulted in “first-class” citizenship and attendant rights and benefits.

     

    5. It should be noted that the process has not always been practiced as intended. As Leslie Lord, the army’s liaison to Citizenship and Immigration Services notes, “even the soldier with the cleanest of records, if he has a name that’s very similar to one that’s in the FBI bad-boy and bad-girl list, things get delayed.” See “Fast Track to Citizenship Fails Service Members.”

     

    6. Source: U.S. Citizenship and Immigration Services.

     

    7. According to Preston’s article in The New York Times reporting on this initiative, there are currently about 29,000 foreign-born non-citizens serving in the armed forces.

     

    8. The lectures I am referring to are collected in “Society Must Be Defended,” the March 17 lecture in particular.

     

    9. This conclusion leads us to what could be troubling assumptions: that those from racial and ethnic minority communities who volunteer and enlist all desire membership and inclusion in the national community, and that they allow the military (and state) to simply utilize them to this end for the benefit of the nation-state. While this paper is not about individual agency or the motivation of the racialized soldier, these assumptions risk oversimplifying what is ultimately a complex and often contradictory negotiation between the military and racialized subjects.

     

    10. See Kandice Chuh, Chapter 2, “Nikkei Internment,” in Imagine Otherwise for her analysis of “transnational” racialization of the Japanese in America.

     

    11. I read and understand both wars—World War II and the Iraq/Afghanistan wars—as “race wars,” following Paul Kramer’s definition of a race war as “a war whose ends were rationalized in racial terms before domestic publics, one in which imperial soldiers came to understand indigenous combatants and noncombatants in racial terms, one in which race played a key role in bounding and unbounding the means of colonial violence, and in which those means were justified along racial lines. . . . [T]he war prompted, and was in turn fundamentally structured by, a process of racialization in which race-making and war-making were intimately connected” (89). See Kramer’s Blood of Empire. While Kramer’s definition emerges out of and describes the Philippine-American War, his insight about the intimacies of war, empire, and race is useful and applicable to the consequent US wars in Asia.

     

    12. See Muneer Ahmad’s “Homeland Insecurities” and Leti Volpp’s “The Citizen Terrorist.”

     

    13. Just as the racialization of Asians in America as “Oriental” and inassimilable other has an older genealogy long preceding Japan’s attack on Pearl Harbor in 1941, racialization of Arabs and Muslims has a deeper and longer genealogy in orientalism and orientalist discourse, theorized perhaps most famously by Edward Said in Orientalism. Also see Said’s Covering Islam and McAlister in Epic Encounters for analysis of media representations of Islam and the Middle East.

     

    14. Moustafa Bayoumi, in “Racing Religion,” also offers a useful and compelling argument for how the “special registration” program under the George W. Bush administration functioned as a technology through which race was created out of a religion. Bayoumi argues: “In requiring that citizens and nationals of those countries suffer through its burdens, special registration collapses citizenship, ethnicity, and religion into race” (277).

     

    15. Michael Omi and Howard Winant, in their Racial Formation in the United States, define “racial project” as “an interpretation, representation, or explanation of racial dynamics,” that “connect what race means in a particular discursive practice and the ways in which both social structures and everyday experiences are racially organized, based upon that meaning” (56). Similarly, my use of Omi and Winant’s concept seeks to highlight both the ideological and structural function of wars in Asia as racial projects. They serve not only as events through which conflicts around “race” might erupt; they also have the potential to “resolve” such conflicts.

     

    16. See Marilyn Young, “Permanent War.”

     

    17. While this topic is relevant to but ultimately beyond the scope of this essay, the following pieces offer some examples and analyses of the African American soldier’s ambivalent relationship to war and empire: Rene Ontal’s “Fagen and Other Ghosts: African Americans and the Philippine American War”; George Lipsitz’s “Frantic to Join . . . the Japanese Army: Black Soldiers and Civilians Confront the Asia Pacific War”; Katherine Kinney’s reading of John A. Williams’s Captain Blackman in her Friendly Fire: American Images of the Vietnam War; and Reginald Kearney’s African American Views of the Japanese: Solidarity or Sedition?

     

    18. The war in Afghanistan began in October 2001 shortly after the Taliban regime’s refusal to hand over Osama Bin Laden to U.S. authorities. The war in Iraq began in March 2003, shortly following Colin Powell’s presentation of evidence that Saddam Hussein possessed “weapons of mass destruction.” Although George W. Bush declared the end of “major combat activity” in Iraq in May 2003, the Pentagon only recently announced the official end of the mission in December 2011. As of December 15, 2011, two American military bases and approximately 4,000 troops still remain in Iraq, however. See “In Baghdad, Panetta Leads Uneasy Moment of Closure” by Thom Shanker, Michael S. Schmidt and Robert F. Worth, The New York Times, Dec. 15, 2011.

     

    19. During the first Gulf War in 1991, President George H.W. Bush instituted a ban on photography and other media coverage of America’s returning dead. Since the ban, there have been intermittent attempts to lift the ban. The debates around the ban (and its consequent reversal in 2009) center around the issue of rights: the families’ right to mourn in private versus the public’s right to witness to the costs of war and the right to recognize and honor the war dead. On one hand, this is simply a contestation of public versus private rights to these images. On the other hand, this is also a conflict and debate over the meanings of these images, especially meanings as they are understood to be political or not: the families’ right to keep private the image and memory of their own dead is assumed to be apolitical while the demand for public access to these images is assumed to be politically motivated, regardless of which ideological position motivates it.

     

    20. Much of the information about Yee’s case and biography comes from his own account, For God and Country, as well as Ray Rivera’s special report for The Seattle Times, “Suspicion in the Ranks,” Jan. 9-16, 2005.

     

    21. Al Halabi’s arrest occurred just before Yee’s, during the summer of 2003. Al Halabi faced 30 different charges, including attempted espionage and aiding the enemy. He was held in jail for much longer than Yee—nearly a year—and was eventually freed only after pleading guilty to some of the minor charges. As in Yee’s case, most of the serious charges against Al Halabi were dropped because of a lack of concrete and credible evidence. See Rivera’s “Suspicion in the Ranks” and “Loyalties and Suspicions” by Tim Golden for The New York Times.

     

    22. Possibly because of the racist and slanderous overtones of this phrase, there is neither print documentation nor positive identification of who first uttered it. Yet it is a notorious phrase that has circulated widely. James Yee acknowledged that he did indeed recall being referred to as a “Chinese Taliban” during his talk at University of Washington’s Diversity Book Talk Series, Feb. 8, 2005. The case of John Walker Lindh, the “American Taliban,” offers a fairly straightforward but instructive contrast to Yee’s case and moniker. John Walker Lindh, a white American-born citizen fighting with the Taliban forces, was captured in Afghanistan in 2001. The irony of the moniker “Taliban” for Lindh and Yee is, of course, that Lindh was actually found to be fighting for and colluding with the Taliban while for Yee, it simply conflates “Muslim” with “Taliban.”

     

    23. In “‘Obnoxious To Their Very Nature’: Asian Americans and Constitutional Citizenship,” Volpp examines the racialization and racial identities of Asian Americans through four discourses of citizenship: citizenship as legal status, rights, political activity, and identity. Volpp shows how Asian Americans have historically been and continue to be systematically excluded from all four forms of citizenship and participation: “The discourse of constitutional citizenship claims that all citizens ought to be treated equally. But . . . there are particular assumptions about Asian Americans that have forever rendered their presumptive fitness for citizenship suspect” (68).

     

    24. Command Sergeant Major John VanNatta, the prison’s superintendent at Camp Delta, quoted in Rivera’s “Suspicion in the Ranks” series, chapter 3, “Fear of Betrayal.”

     

    25. In addition to Rafael’s “Translation, American English, and the National Securities of Empire,” also see Mary Louise Pratt’s “Harm’s Way: Language and the Contemporary Arts of War.”

     

    26. Quote from Captain James Orlich, the lead security officer at Camp Delta who eventually initiated investigations against Yee, in Rivera’s “Suspicion in the Ranks,” chapter 3, “Fear of Betrayal.” The same article goes on to quote Orlich’s observation that “Everybody who walked out after it was over sat there going, ‘Is he on our side, or is he on the enemy’s side?’”

     

    27. One such example, among many, is the history of Filipino veterans who fought in the U.S. armed forces to liberate the Philippines from Japan during World War II. Many Filipinos, as U.S. nationals who were not quite citizens and not quite aliens, fought as part of the U.S. army for their homeland and campaigned for U.S. citizenship after the war. For the Filipinos in the U.S., their experience and stories, as Theo Gonzalves elaborates in his essay, reveal complex negotiations of multiple obligations and expectations, both to the United States and the Philippines. See Gonzalves’ “‘We Hold a Neatly Folded Hope’: Filipino Veterans of World War II on Citizenship and Political Obligation.”

     

    28. My formulation here that war is a “crisis of citizenship” is borrowed from and builds on Mae Ngai’s observation that “Internment [Japanese American] was a crisis of citizenship, in which citizenship was first nullified on grounds of race and then reconstructed by means of internment, forced cultural assimilation, and ethnic dispersal” (201). Similarly, for the figurations of American Muslim soldier that I examine here, citizenship gets alternately re- and de-constructed over and over again.

     

    29. See Butler’s “Violence, Mourning, Politics” in Precarious Life.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Ahmad, Muneer. “Homeland Insecurities: Racial Violence the Day after September 11.” Social Text. 20:3.72 (2002). Web.
    • Anderson, Benedict. Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism. 1983. Revised ed. New York: Verso, 1994. Print.
    • Bayoumi, Moustafa. “Racing Religion.” The New Centennial Review. 6.2 (2006): 267-293. Web.
    • Butler, Judith. Precarious Life: The Powers of Mourning and Violence. New York: Verso, 2004. Print.
    • ———. Frames of War: When Is Life Grievable? New York: Verso, 2009. Print.
    • Chuh, Kandice. Imagine Otherwise: On Asian Americanist Critique. Durham: Duke UP, 2003. Print.
    • DeYoung, Karen. “Falling on His Sword.” The Washington Post 1 Oct 2006. Web.
    • Enloe, Cynthia. Ethnic Soldiers: State Security in Divided Societies. Athens: U of Georgia P, 1980. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. “Society Must Be Defended”: Lectures at the Collège de France 1975-1976. Trans. David Macey. New York: Picador, 2003. Print.
    • Fujitani, T. “Go For Broke, the Movie: Japanese American Soldiers in U.S. National, Military, and Racial Discourses.” Fujitani, White, Yoneyama 239-266. Print.
    • ———, Geoffrey White, and Lisa Yoneyama. Perilous Memories: The Asia-Pacific War(s). Durham: Duke UP, 2001. Print.
    • Golden, Tim. “Loyalties and Suspicions: The Muslim Servicemen.” The New York Times 19 Dec 2004. Web.
    • Gonzalvez, Theo. “‘We Hold a Neatly Folded Hope’: Filipino Veterans of World War II on Citizenship and Political Obligation.” Amerasia Journal 21:3 (1996): 155-174. Web.
    • Kearney, Reginald. African American Views of the Japanese: Solidarity or Sedition? Albany: State U of New York P, 1998. Print.
    • Kelly, James. “Colin Powell on Colin Powell.” Time 18 Sept 1995. Web.
    • Kinney, Katherine. Friendly Fire: American Images of the Vietnam War. New York: Oxford UP, 2000. Print.
    • Klein, Joe. “Can Colin Powell Save America?” Newsweek 9 Oct. 1994. Web.
    • Kramer, Paul. Blood of Empire: Race, Empire, the United States, and the Philippines. Chapel Hill: U of North Carolina P, 2006. Print.
    • Krebs, Ronald. Fighting for Rights: Military Service and the Politics of Citizenship. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 2006. Print.
    • Lane, Charles. “The Legend of Colin Powell.” The New Republic 17 Apr 1995. EBSCOhost. Web.
    • Lipsitz, George. “‘Frantic to Join . . . the Japanese Army’: Black Soldier and Civilians Confront the Asia Pacific War.” Fujitani, White, Yoneyama 347-377. Print.
    • Lowe, Lisa. Immigrant Acts: On Asian American Cultural Politics. Durham: Duke UP, 1996. Print.
    • McAlister, Melani. Epic Encounters: Culture, Media, and U.S. Interests in the Middle East, 1945-2000. Berkeley: U of California P, 2001. Print.
    • ———. “A Virtual Muslim is Something To Be.” American Quarterly 62.2 (2010): 221-231. Print.
    • “‘Meet the Press’ transcript for October 19 2008.” Meet the Press. NBC News. 19 Oct. 2008. Web. 22 Feb. 2013.
    • Mosse, George. Fallen Soldiers: Reshaping the Memory of the World Wars. New York: Oxford UP, 1990. Print.
    • Ngai, Mae. Impossible Subjects: Illegal Aliens and the Making of Modern America. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2004. Print.
    • Nguyen, Tram. We Are All Suspects Now: Untold Stories from Immigrant Communities After 9/11. Boston: Beacon Press, 2005. Print.
    • Omi, Michael, and Howard Winant. Racial Formation in the United States: From the 1960s to the 1990s. Second ed. New York: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • Ontal, Rene. “Fagen and Other Ghosts: African Americans and the Philippine American War.” Vestiges of War: The Philippine-American War and the Aftermath of an Imperial Dream 1899-1999. Eds. Angel Velasco Shaw and Luis Francia. New York: NYU P, 2002. 118-133. Print.
    • Platon. Service. The New Yorker on-line. 29 Sept 2008. Web.
    • Powell, Colin. Interview by Tom Brokaw. Meet the Press. NBC. 19 Oct 2008. Web.
    • Pratt, Mary Louise. “Harm’s Way: Language and the Contemporary Arts of War.” PMLA 124.5 (2009): 1515-1531. Print.
    • Preston, Julia. “US Military Will Offer Path to Citizenship.” The New York Times. 14 Feb 2009. Web.
    • Rafael, Viente. “Translation, American English, and the National Insecurities of Empire.” Social Text 101 27.4 (2009): 1-23. Web.
    • Rivera, Ray. “Suspicion in the Ranks: Inside the Spy Investigation of Captain James Yee.” Special Report. Seattle Times. January 9-16 2005. Web.
    • Said, Edward. Orientalism. New York: Vintage Books, 1978. Print.
    • ———. Covering Islam: How the Media and the Experts Determine How We See the Rest of the World. New York: Vintage Books, 1981. Print.
    • Santos, Fernanda. “Fast Track to Citizenship Fails Service Members.” The New York Times. 24 Feb 2008. Web.
    • Tapia, Ruby. American Pietàs: Visions of Race, Death, and the Maternal. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2011. Print.
    • U.S. Citizenship and Immigration Services. “Citizenship for Military Members.” USCIS 22 July 2010. Web.
    • Volpp, Leti. “‘Obnoxious To Their Very Nature: Asian Americans and Constitutional Citizenship.” Citizenship Studies 57 (2001): 57-71. Web.
    • ———. “The Citizen and the Terrorist.” UCLA Law Review 49.5 (2002): 1575-1600. Web.
    • Yee, James. For God and Country: Faith and Patriotism under Fire. New York City: Public Affairs Books, 2005. Print.
    • Young, Marilyn. “Permanent War.” Positions: East Asia Cultures Critique 13.1 (2005): 177-193. Web.
  • Transgenics of the Citizen (I)

    Erin Obodiac (bio)

    Cornell University

     

    Abstract

    Citizenship exposes non-humans and sub-humans—both animate and inanimate—to abandonment on the far side of its amity line. This essay explores how the figure of the human being designates a technical limit to the isometric principle of limitless access to civil and political rights. As zoon politikon, the human being inhabits a tautegorical enclosure, immuring itself from the claims of all other entities: there is no citizenship for robots or automaton chess players nor even for the wolf of Gubbio with his signatory paw, even while corporations are given rights of personhood. And yet: a pending South Korean Robot Ethics Charter signals that a new planetary order might be afoot.

    The figure of the human being, especially in its management of anthropological differences, designates a technical limit to the isometric principle of limitless access to civil and political rights. With species being, the zoon politikon inhabits a tautegorical enclosure, immuring itself from the provocations of all other forms of the animate and the inanimate alike: there is no citizenship for robots or automaton chess players or even the wolf of Gubbio with his signatory paw, even while corporations are given rights of personhood and are subject to the command structure, the subditus, of reason. Today, our era of biopolitics and biotechnology challenges traditional theories of human subjectivity, including the rights and privileges that used to be reserved for human beings alone. Citizenship is an example of one such right and privilege: in the future, will animals be citizens? What about creatures that are part animal and part human? And what about robots? Jaquet-Droz, the creator of the eighteenth-century writing automaton, was subject to punishment from the Spanish Inquisition for exhibiting his non-living writing machine: it was just as heretical to say that man is a machine as it was to say that God is a man. What are we saying when we ask whether or not human beings can welcome animals, robots, and other creatures as citizens?
     
    Citizenship, as derived from immunitarian human rights, exposes non-humans and sub-humans—both animate and inanimate—to abandonment on the far side of its amity line. Pastoral power, with its herd and herdsmen, pastures this frontier, incising a territorial limit that, though traversed together by all living being, is also a limit that traverses living being. Following Hannah Arendt’s comment that “the distinction between man and animal runs right through the human species itself,” Giorgio Agamben reiterates: “The division of life into vegetal and relational, organic and animal, animal and human, therefore passes first of all as a mobile border within living man, and without this intimate caesura the very decision of what is human and what is not would probably not be possible” (Human Condition 19; The Open 15). We will also recall that in the first chapter of The Animal That Therefore I Am, Derrida describes the border, the limit, as something living, something that is fed, something nourished, something around which growth happens: “what feeds, is fed, is cared for, raised, and trained, what is cultivated on the edges of a limit . . . what sprouts or grows at the limit, around the limit, by maintaining the limit, but also what feeds the limit, generates it, raises it, and complicates it” (29). The term transgenic, then, takes on a new meaning: not only does it indicate a crossing of species, a splicing together of different species, but would also before that already indicate that the limit between genomes and species is itself generative. The limit is a living entity; it is perhaps the entity from which the living is engendered. The limit engenders the living. The border between the human and the non-human always ends up being a rationale for a territorial border as well. In the case of certain emergent subjectivities—artificial life and artificial intelligence—the border often concerns the ecosystem or vivarium of the lab—”laboratorium” as the place for labor or work—set apart from the rest of the world. Animals cross the border as things, goods, or livestock and not as persons, subjects, or citizens; yet, as living beings they animate a certain threat asleep in the supposed personhood of the human being: the specter of inanimation, not only in our era of technics (the machine-man, the automaton, the robot), but also more generally in the anthropomorphic as a technics. Transgenic bioartworks like the Semi-Living Worry Dolls awaken us to what is usually dormant in the question of citizenship: although willing to confess their deepest secrets to cultured knobs of human epidermal cells in the shape of human dolls, and despite discomfort at the destruction of these dolls (they are not subject to the law’s protection and cannot cross international borders) as the art-show breaks up camp to exhibit in another country, the art-goers tacitly acknowledge that knobs of human skin can be anthropomorphically addressed as persons. But the anthropomorphic address does not constitute a potential call to/of citizenship because citizenship does not concern the anthropomorphic: it is something more akin to a graft of the transcendental subject.
     
    Though the citizen must be a human being, it is not human species being that grounds citizenship. We see this contradiction come into play when biotech industries produce transgenic creatures—for instance, pigs with segments of human DNA as part of their genome—that genetically cross the divide between animal and human being, yet are barred from borders of another order. Partial human DNA is not a basis for the protections of the legal person or human rights, yet scientists have recently discovered that many human beings are already, to a certain extent, transgenic: many living homo sapiens have DNA from homo neanderthalis—a different species—as part of their genome. Donna Haraway notes another way in which the human being is always already transgenic: “I love the fact that human genomes can be found in only about 10 percent of all the cells that occupy the mundane space I call my body; the other 90 percent of the cells are filled with the genomes of bacteria, fungi, protists, and such” (4). Citizenship as a right derived from human speciesism fails at its origin: transgenic entities—human beings with Neanderthal DNA—have already been and currently are citizens. We might go as far as to say that citizenship, rather than precluding transgenic entities, is inherently transgenic in the sense that it is a technical or inanimate graft upon the genetic as such. Although the “transgenic citizen” suggests a crossing or traversal that happens across living being, and bioartworks, writes Monika Bakke, “build an awareness of zoe (life) as a trans-species generative force” (22), the ground for the possibility of the transgenic citizen just might not be anything genetic, living, or animate. The nomos of the transgenic territory cannot concern living being: transgenic citizenship as a recognition of living being per se would only be a new mode of biopolitics or an autochthonic isonomia born from technology rather than the earth. The lab would become the new territorial frontier. Writes Bakke: “The contemporary politics and biotechnologies of zoe cannot escape questions of belonging and identity, responsibility and sustainability in the environment, including the territorially expanding ‘extreme’ environments of biotech labs, where technologically-augmented life dwells in highly controlled, human-made environmental networks” (24). The lab (and the art gallery, we might add) constitutes a frontier or zone in which mere zoe takes on a form of life, a bios. The laboratory/gallery as a frontier zone is also inhabited by other kinds of liminal lives—entities that are themselves traversed by the border of the organic and the inorganic, the living and the non-living, the animate and the inanimate. The Semi-Living Worry Dolls, for instance, introduce new worries: “technologically-augmented life,” writes Bakke, “is not a solution to our problems, but rather is in a need of care and protection itself” (26). Extending our conception of “life” merely extends de rigueur questions concerning subjectivity, personhood, and citizenship. Must we return then to Heidegger’s insistence on the abyss between the Umwelt of the animal and the Welt of human Dasein as that which might mark the radical lack, the munus as Esposito might say, that could constitute the nomos of the transgenic commune? The caesura between animality and human being, which Heidegger insists upon, is also technically a splice, is also a technical splice, a technics of media montage and genetic engineering. Something other than living being must open the possibility of transgenic citizenship. Painter Paul Klee gives us a clue when he speaks of art, of technics, as a Zwischenwelt: art, or technics, is that which is between worlds. Artificial intelligence, robotics, biotechnology, biocomputing, biomedia, transgenic bioart, genetic architecture, and other emergent modes of technological morphogenesis inhabit a Between-World in which we today might pose the question of citizenship.
     

     

    In 2007—over two hundred years after Karl-Gottlieb de Windisch wrote in Inanimate Reason; or a Circumstantial Account of the Astonishing Piece of Mechanism, M. de Kempelen’s Chess-Player (1784) that “The boldest idea that ever entered the brain of a mechanic was, doubtless, that of constructing a machine to imitate man” (1)—South Korea’s Ministry of Commerce, Industry and Energy announced that the government would be drawing up a Robot Ethics Charter to regulate relations between humans and robots.1 The charter anticipates a territorial shift concerning where humans and robots interface: as automated labor, robots are moving from the factory into the service sector and even into the household. In a public statement, the Ministry announced that “The move anticipates the day when robots, particularly intelligent service robots, could become a part of daily life as greater technological advancements are made” (qtd. Lovgren, “Robot Code”). As one of the world’s most high-tech societies, South Korea is at the forefront of the increasing integration of technology and living beings. The country’s Ministry of Information and Communication says it is working on plans to put a robot in every household by 2020. A September 6, 2006, report from National Geographic News states that “South Korea intends to make robots full members of society” (Lovgren, “A Robot in Every Home”). The Robot Ethics Charter addresses matters concerning interactions between humans and robots, specifically questions of risk, danger, and abuse. Emergent risks are anticipated in this shift that we might generalize as one from the polis to the oikos. In a statement to Agence France-Presse, Park Hye-Young, a scientist on the Robot Ethics Charter’s five-member task force (which includes a sci-fi writer), puts it this way: “Imagine if some people treat androids as if the machines were their wives” (qtd. Lovgren, “Robot Code”). Apart from the peculiar ambiguity of this comment (is it worse to imagine that people might treat robots as badly as they do their wives or that they might have sex with robots? Not an incidental question given that the word “citizen” [cives] comes from kei, meaning to lie, bed, couch, night’s lodging; also beloved, dear, i.e., the one you couch with), the speculative nature of the concern signals that the territorial border between science fiction and contemporary social reality has been overstepped. The inclusion of guidelines for the robots themselves suggests that South Korea’s Robot Ethics Charter follows in the footsteps of sci-fi writer Isaac Asimov’s “Three Laws of Robotics,” which dictates a right of robot self-protection as well as the responsibility to do no harm to humans. Says Mark Tilden, employee of “Wow Wee Toys” in Hong Kong and designer of the RoboSapien toy, “From experience, the problem is that giving robots morals is like teaching an ant to yodel. We’re not there yet, and as many of Asimov’s stories show, the conundrums robots and humans would face would result in more tragedy than utility” (qtd. Lovgren, “Robot Code”). Although we are “not there” yet, the drawing up of a Robot Ethics Charter is a preemptive mandate that would restructure not only the border between machines and human beings, but territorial borders as well. The colonial nomos of the earth, for instance, required mandates that deemed colonized people as either human, sub-human, or inhuman depending on the territorial objective (which I will discuss later in this essay). We might ask, what kind of territorial objective does the South Korean Robot Ethics Charter anticipate?With the advent of the twenty-first century, risk or danger as a concern of the human being is being dislodged in favor of a shift to what has always been at the heart of the anthropocentric machine: rather than a ubiquitous “vestigium hominis video!” [I see the trace of a man!], the specter of the inhuman or non-human recurrently emanates from each new conception of the human. Although, for instance, Aristotle’s De Anima might secure zoon logon ekhon—the (animal) being held by speech (logos)—a place in the realm of animate beings, logos itself is peculiarly inanimate and technical (techne). Twentieth century artificial intelligence, computer technology, and the Turing test (or its pulp-fictional equivalent—the Voight-Kampff test—brought to life in Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep? and Blade Runner) indicate that non-living artificial intelligence (automaton logon ekhon?) can embody and perform that which is preeminently human.
     
    Already in the Politics, Aristotle envisions a kind of robotic entity when he writes, “If every instrument could accomplish its own work, obeying or anticipating the will of others . . . if the shuttle could weave, and the pick touch the lyre, without a hand to guide them, chief workmen would not need servants” (31). Autonomous machines have always haunted the order of work, posing a threat to both Kant’s conception of autonomy as characteristic of humanity and the primacy of the human worker as a revolutionary subject of history. At its linguistic inception in Karel Čapek’s play R.U.R. (Rossum’s Universal Robots), the robot, which derives from the Czech word “robota,” is already figured as a revolutionary subject, one that entirely usurps the species being of humanity and takes over the planet. The play reminds us that each human being, no matter how triumphal, is perpetually at risk of hearing, like the Roman general whose slave calls out behind him: “Respice post te! Hominem te esse memento! Memento mori!” [Look behind you; remember that you are but a mortal.].
     
    Yet when Aristotle inadvertently invites the specter of the automaton into his discussion of animate being, he is not anticipating some of the provisions of South Korea’s Robot Ethics Charter. As would be expected, the charter sets up guidelines concerning the threat that robots represent to human beings and human community. The first guideline concerns limiting the autonomy of the robot. In an attempt to specify the form of animate beings in De Anima, Aristotle heads off effigies or simulations that merely represent the external appearance of the human being: the form of the animate being concerns functionality. A true hand, for instance, would be one that could do the work of a hand; semblance without functionality is the mark of the artificial and inanimate. Writes Aristotle, “there cannot be a hand in any and every state, such as metal or wood, except homonymously like the doctor in the picture. For it will not be able to do its own work any more than stone flutes or the painted doctor can do theirs” (De Anima 223). This nevertheless suggests that any inanimate entity—for instance, an automaton—that performs the work of the hand, would have the form of the animate. Aristotle cannot keep the phantasm of the mechanical entity far from his discussion of the living being. In Movement in Animals, he writes: “The movement of animals is like that of automatic puppets” (235). Although their material composition differs—pegs instead of bones, sinews instead of wires—the animal and the automaton function in the same manner, something Descartes would later elaborate in his infamous discussion of the bête-machine. Despite the persistent lurk of the automaton, from Aristotle to Kant autonomy remains the hallmark of the living being, in particular the human being. Aristotle is determined, even though logos is inanimate, to define man as “zoon logon ekhon,” and will not entertain any intrusions by any automaton logon ekhon. He wants to retain the principle of autonomous, internally caused movement as belonging essentially to the living being: he will not go down the road of a radical morphogenesis and the activation of machinic systems in his hyle-morphism of the living being. In The Beast and the Sovereign, Derrida observes, however, that even such classic attributions as spontaneous self-movement define life as well as its opposite, the inanimate mechanism: “the living being concentrates in a single ambiguous value this automotive spontaneity that gives itself its law, its autonomy and which, by the same token, is right up close to automotive autonomy but also signifies its opposite, namely automaticity, or in other words the automat’s mechanics of action and reaction” (Vol. I 221). South Korea’s charter reaffirms that the human being is an owner or user of the robot, and as such limits the robot’s autonomy. The charter is in effect an immunization measure: the robot’s autonomy is limited by the extent to which it is a threat to the community, a dangerous wager given that Aristotle articulates a second concept of automaton in the Physics: automaton is also a mode of chance. As chance, automaton concerns an effect that occurs incidentally in the material realm of nature. Automaton is a sheer random happening: one that is unpiloted, one that is without a cyber.
     
    Aristotle begins Physics, Book II, by discussing chance and the accident as modes of causality: “Luck [tyche] and the automatic [automaton] are reckoned as causes, and we say that many things are and come to be on account of them” (100). Acknowledging the philosophers who don’t admit of anything but determinate causes into their cosmos, Aristotle writes, “They say that nothing comes to be as an outcome of luck, but that there is a definite cause of everything . . . it is always possible to find some cause for them other than luck” (100). Aristotle counters this by arguing that the old cosmologists could not assimilate outcomes of supposed luck to any determined mode of causality, and were hence avoiding the question. On the other hand, Aristotle also resists the claim that the cosmos—”the Swirl”—came to be from luck, what he calls “the automatic” [automaton]” (101), since plants and animals are not likewise said to be outcomes of the automatic or luck. Plainly, says Aristotle, some things come to be “of necessity and always” (102) or “for the most part,” and that “luck or its outcome is not called the cause of either of these” (102). However, other things are said to come to be from luck. Before differentiating two different modalities of luck, Aristotle specifies that some things come to be for a purpose while others do not, and of the things that come to be for a purpose, some belong to choice and others do not. If something comes to be in the realm of purpose and choice and happens “concurrently,” it is called tyche (fortune). Aristotle tells us that “a cause by virtue of concurrence is indeterminate” and “unlimited” (102). In other words, when purposeful activity involves a collateral effect which was not the purpose of the activity, then this effect is called luck in the mode of tyche (fortune). The mode of luck distinct from tyche, which Aristotle calls automaton (“in-itself” [auto] “to-no-purpose” [maten]), also concerns concurrence, yet the concomitant effect does not accompany rational activity or choice. “Hence nothing done by an inanimate object, beast, or child, is the outcome of luck, since such things are not capable of choosing” (104), but it can be the outcome of automaton: “The automatic, on the other hand, extends to the animals other than man and to many inanimate objects” (104). In short, a human being might have tyche, but a stone can only have automaton. An ontological difference in concurrent outcomes depends on whether the participants or actants are human beings or not. If a stone falls and happens to hit a man, it is automaton not tyche, accident not fortune, the latter marked by rational choice, the former not.
     
    In his “Notes On a Theory of Gambling,” Walter Benjamin puts into question this Aristotelian schema that divides tyche from automaton. What Benjamin observes in the gestural phenomenology of the gambler is threefold: 1) that the throw or the cast is a highly mechanical movement, a kind of muscular Gestalt seemingly void of reflective consciousness, 2) that the gambler mobilizes a form of knowing before knowing whereby this reactive embodiment picks up cues or signs in advance of conscious knowing, and 3) that in this scene of mechanical determinism there is, nevertheless, an opening onto immeasurable uncertainty, an opening onto the possibility of the indeterminate, whether understood as the random clinaminic swerving of the atom, Brownian motion, or cosmic epoché (297). The experience of gambling is both a recognition that the human being is, like the bête-machine, an automaton, and an affirmation that even within the machine-work of materialist determinism and causality, there is, perhaps not the actuality of the indeterminate, but its possibility. It is interesting to note that even Descartes, who famously relegates the bête-machine and the humanoid automaton to mechanical reaction, reserving the freedom of authentic response for the human being, nevertheless lets slip an exception: in a letter from March 1638, a year after the arguments concerning the human being and the automaton in the Discourse on Method, Descartes writes, “never unless it be by chance, do these automatons respond, either with words or even with signs, concerning what is asked of them” (Oeuvres et letters, 1004, qtd. Derrida, The Animal 79). We see here that what Descartes calls chance opens up the possibility of something other than mechanical reaction and determinism for the automaton. Chance—an opening of possibility outside of mechanistic determinism—is the condition of possibility for response in the automaton. Chance suspends the machine-workings of the machine, and the automaton is for a moment something other than itself. By way of chance, there emerges something other than a machinic assemblage. Benjamin goes even further with this in his discussion of the messianic as an irruption of chance in the machinic now: chance is a split-nanosecond gate through which something other than mechanical determination might enter. An accelerated relationship to automaticity precipitates this chance. For instance, Benjamin suggests that a release from consciousness and creaturely life and a relating to the inanimate world of things precipitates Glück. The messianic is a potentiality that is immanent but incalculable.
     
    The automaton, or robot, embodies a kind of surplus of autonomy, an ability to act outside the cybernetic control of the owner-user. Articles such as “Does a Robot Have an Umwelt? Reflections on the Qualitative Biosemiotics of Jakob von Uexküll,” by Claus Emmeche, suggest that contemporary robotics, with its development of autonomous systems, breaks the mold concerning questions of self-governance, governance, and subjection. W. Grey Walter’s Machina Speculatrix is considered an early example of an autonomous system with emergent behavior that does not rely on programming, but on an ecology of perception with which it interacts. Just like simple animals, Machina Speculatrix instantiates “a circular information-based relation between sensor devices and motor devices” (Emmeche 678), a feedback loop, in effect. In his 1950 article “An Imitation of Life,” Walter notes that, though simplistic, Machina Speculatrix gives “an eerie impression of purposefulness, independence and spontaneity” (45), in other words, an impression of autonomous agency. Curiously, as South Korea’s Robot Ethics Charter indicates, this surplus autonomia in turn prompts protections for robots. It will be an offense under Korean law to deliberately, or through gross negligence, damage or destroy a robot. More vaguely, it is also an offence “to treat a robot in a way which may be construed as deliberately and inordinately abusive” (Turner). In its final section, “Rights of Robots,” the charter mock-up even goes as far as to refer to the existence and death of the robot: “Under Korean Law, robots are afforded the following fundamental rights: i) The right to exist without fear of injury or death. ii) The right to live an existence free from systematic abuse” (Turner). All of this indicates that any future conception of post-human citizenship will likely end up as an extension of humanistic ideology, even as it puts into question the concept of the human being as distinct from the animal and the machine.2
     
    Donna Haraway’s book When Species Meet uses the term “companion species” for those animals—usually domestic or domesticated—that interact with humans; likewise, Kate Darling’s essay “Extending Legal Rights to Social Robots” employs the term “companion” for those technological beings—usually social robots, robotic toys, or cybernetic pets—designed for human interaction and designed, in particular, to elicit anthropomorphic projections. Any robotic entity that is a “physically embodied, autonomous agent that communicates and interacts with humans on an emotional level” is counted as a “social robot” (Becker 4). Darling argues that a case could be made for extending second-order rights—limited rights that are not inherent or inalienable, yet offer legal protection of the “subject”—to non-human entities such as social robots based on current legal practices concerning protections for animals. Second-order rights of personhood have also been extended to corporations under the framework of “corporate personhood.” In The Animal That Therefore I Am, Derrida argues against any animal rights charter that would derive its principles from human rights since the human being is predicated on—at least in biblical and western philosophical tradition—a kind of holocaust of animality. What Derrida will argue instead is that the Cartesian tradition (if we can name it such) must itself be put in question: the rights and capabilities assigned to human beings perhaps do not rigorously inherently belong to them either. Likewise, any charter that bases its principles on animal/human rights ends up disavowing another more glaring possibility: that the human being is inherently machinic, already a social robot to a certain extent. Darling suggests that “humans form attachments to social robots that go well beyond our attachment to non-robotic objects. These reactions to robotic companions appear to stem from our inherent inclination to anthropomorphize objects that act autonomously, especially when they are designed to exhibit ‘social’ behavior” (5). It is hard not to conclude from this allusion to an “inherent inclination” a kind of mechanistic, involuntary programming or hardwiring, rendering the human being as always already a social robot. Agamben uses the term “anthropological machine” to describe the machining of that which institutes the human being in western philosophy; we might call the “inclination to anthropomorphize objects that act autonomously” a kind of “anthropomor phic machine,” in short the figure/device/machine of anthropomorphism (personification, apostrophe, and other rhetorical figures of animating the inanimate). Darling continues: “The projection of lifelike qualities begins with a general tendency to over-ascribe autonomy and intelligence to the way that things behave, even if they are merely following a simple algorithm . . . we respond to the cues given to us by lifelike machines, even if we know that they are not ‘real’” (6). Rather than the (Cartesian) term “response,” Darling might have used “reaction,” since what she is describing here is a kind of involuntary machinic reaction in the human being, one that is so trenchant that even with “consciousness” of the “real,” it cannot be resisted.
     
    In The Animal That Therefore I Am, Derrida asserts that Descartes’s exercise of radical uncertainty also disposes of the assumptions that the cogito is necessarily human and that the human being is animal rationalis. With Descartes, an opening onto a non-human cogito is already at work. Suspended as well is the assumption that the “I am” is a living entity since at this point Descartes abstracts the living body from the “I am” and designates the living body as machine or already cadaver (72). Although Heidegger attempts to distance his account of the human being from the Cartesian thinking thing and his account of animality from the Cartesian bête-machine, the distancing of the human being from the living being is common to both Descartes and Heidegger. Human Dasein is not essentially a living being. Derrida reminds us that “Dasein is explicitly defined by Heidegger as a ‘being’ [existant] that is not, essentially, a ‘living’ being. The determination regarding life, reference to it, is not essential in order to determine Dasein” (155). Existence is to be differentiated from life. Human existence does not essentially have the “living character of the living being.” Descartes anticipates Heidegger here in designating a Dasein apart from living being. Writes Derrida: “in order to define access to a pure ‘I am,’” Descartes “must suspend or, rather, detach, precisely as detachable, all reference to life, to the life of the body, and to animal life” (72). This insistence on the separability of the “I am” from animate being, and the fact that this Cartesian “I am” is the ground or basis of so many human rights, protections, and privileges, indicate that something other than an animate or living being could have these rights as well. A non-living, non-animate “I am” apart from its usual attachment to the living human being could inhabit this space. The thinking thing (res cogitans) is not animate or living. Life or animation does not attach to the “I am”; only the “thinking thing” attaches to the “I am.” Although we usually take it for granted that ipseity, the auto-position, and the self-reflective subject must concern the human being as a living human being, Derrida indicates that, “the indubitability of existence, the autoposition and automanifestation of ‘I am’ does not depend on being-in-life but on thinking, an appearance to self that is determined in the first place not as respiration, breath, or life, indeed on a thinking soul that does not at first appear to itself as life” (87). The thinking thing does not at first appear as a living thing: this has huge consequences for any discussion of AI and robotics. Although even almost all cyberneticists and bioinformatic scientists will agree that robots and AI entities do not think —they are still not thinking things in the Cartesian sense—this would not at first according to Descartes have anything to do with the fact that robots and AI entities are not living beings. As Derrida clarifies, the Cartesian “I am” in effect disarticulates thinking from being-in-life.
     
    Discussing Heidegger’s dissatisfaction with man defined as animal rationale or zoon logon ekhon, which leaves unelaborated what is living in life and is an insufficient ground for man’s mode of being, Derrida in The Beast and the Sovereign writes: “the zoon of this zoology remains in many respects questionable (fragwürdig). In other words, so long as one has not questioned ontologically the essence of being alive, the essence of life, it remains problematic and obscure to define man as zoon logon ekhon” (Vol. I 264). The absence of a definition of life is a feature of both the scientific and the philosophical discourse on life. Part of the difficulty has to do with a slippage between “living” and “being.” Derrida puts it briefly: “livingness, what now maintains life in life, but that which stands back at the very place where the question ‘What is living in life?’ holds its breath before the problematic legitimacy of a subjection of the question of life to a question of Being, of life to Being” (Vol. I 219).
     
    Derrida goes one step further and insists on the essential antagonism between zoon and logos. There has always been a war against the animal, a holocaust against the animal: against living being we prefer reason—especially in its Kantian formulation—and other inanimate principles (is this preference an apotropaic gesture against finitude and mortality?). But are we ready to cast our lot with the robots and drones, which will “outlive” us in their inanimation? Derrida suggests that we already have: a fight to the death against living being—which belongs to the “I think”—has been in effect since Genesis:
     

    [T]his unthought in the “I think,” where the animal that I am (following) follows me from the place of the other or of the unconscious, is indeed a function of machinality, which haunts automatically, like an evil conjuring genius, the Cartesian concept of animal-machine as much as the Kantian concept of providence, of a providential machine, a Maschinenwesen der Vorsehung, so as to teleologize in advance, by means of prescription and prediction, the history of war machines that are presumed to have a civilizing effect.

    (102)

     

    Drones would certainly fit into that civilizing effect category: no death for the human soldier, only death and destruction for the dehumanized enemy. Should there be, then, a kind of commiseration between the robot and the human being, a commiseration based on a shared “structure of the human being” and a shared mechanics of reason? If there is for what Derrida is calling here “the Kantian man” a hatred of the animal, die Erinnerung an die Tierähnlichkeit des Menschen, should there be a commiseration for the non-animal rational entity, i.e., the robot?

     
    Although Darling makes a well-illustrated argument for the life-like or human-like operations of social robots, she shies away from any overt recognition of the robotic or machinic dimension of the human being. For instance, when she discusses a U.S. Army colonel’s calling-off of an experiment using a robot to defuse land mines, Darling foregrounds the colonel’s anthropomorphizing of the robot that “was modeled after a stick insect with six legs” (6). Although the robot was not even humanoid in form, the colonel “could not stand the pathos of watching the burned, scarred and crippled machine drag itself forward on its last leg. The test, he charged, was inhumane” (6). Although the colonel is able, by virtue of the robot’s autonomous action, to anthropomorphize a non-living insect-like machine, I would like to argue that this reaction is an apotropaic gesture to ward off a more worrisome recognition that the human being is a machine and that, more specifically, human soldiers are mechanical parts in a military apparatus that has already turned the so-called human being into a robotic entity reacting to ironclad commands. When Darling goes on to discuss robotic entities in the household—such as the Roomba vacuum cleaner robot, which does not distinguish between human and object obstacles as it maneuvers around them—she notes again that the sheer presence of autonomous movement triggers an emotional and anthropomorphizing reaction from human household dwellers. Although she goes so far as to say that robotic behavior that is lifelike “specifically targets our involuntary biological responses, causing our perceptions to shift” (7), Darling passes over the realization that we share a lot more in common with machines than we would perhaps like to acknowledge. Although she raises some ethical questions concerning the use of robots with human beings—dementia patients, for instance—who cannot tell the difference between social robots and human nurses, she does not elaborate any meaningful distinction between social robots and human beings who are cognitively impaired (perhaps because Descarte s’s fabulation of the res cogitans has done that for us, once and for all). At some base level—I would argue, the machinic reactive level, not the subconscious or unconscious—the behaviors of the social robot and the human being are barely distinguishable. Discussing Sherry Turkle’s “A Nascent Robotics Culture: New Complicities for Companionship,” Darling suggests that there is a qualitative difference between social robots and, for instance, traditional toy dolls (should we or not include The Semi-Living Worry Dolls here?): “While a child is aware of the projection onto an inanimate toy and can engage or not engage at will, a robot that demands attention by playing off of our natural response may cause a subconscious engagement that is less voluntary” (8). In effect, the social robot that strikes a chord with our own robotic nature will cultivate with us a mechanical reciprocity. Clearly, in Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep?, Rick Deckard, the bounty hunter who falls in love with Rachel Rosen, doesn’t seem to care that she is an android: “she” presses all the right buttons for him.3 Darling likens this kind of attachment to social robots to a relationship with a companion species or pet, which is not far off the mark if we follow the Cartesian line and count animals as bêtes-machines. As the video “AIBO robot playing with a cat!” demonstrates, the live kitty cat, the robotic dog, the inanimate ball, and the android voice-over engender a new ecology of techno-attachments and so much more, as the news report “Man marries video game character” and this YouTube video and this News9 report indicate.
     
    One of Darling’s particularly symptomatic comments—”in countries with politically powerful religion-based groups, one might question whether robot protection could even become subject to debate” (15)—indicates that what is at stake is the human exceptionalism of the divinely created rational soul: even the mere question of rights for robots threatens the ontological status of the human being. Animistic cultures, which view all entities—whether human or not, whether animate or not—as ensouled might be better oriented toward considerations for robot rights. Masahiro Mori’s The Buddha in the Robot already opens this question. Mori even places a certain kind of stone above the human being. In “On Uncanny Valley,” he writes, “once I positioned living human beings on the highest point of the curve in the right-hand side of the uncanny valley. Recently, however, I came to think that there is something more attractive and amiable than human beings in the further right-hand side of the valley. It is the face of a Buddhist statue as the artistic expression of the human ideal.” Although a stone statue might represent the highpoint for Mori, the story of the golem—a mound of clay animated by an inscription on its forehead—warns us of the specters and consequences of inanimate personhood: it can work both for and against human beings. Even Isaac Asimov, the progenitor of the Three Laws of Robotics, intimates in his 1946 story “Evidence” (adapted twice for TV in the series Outer Limits as “I, Robot” in 1964 and 1995) that his interest in robotics emerged from the anti-Semitism he encountered in his military training. What are we intrigued by and what are we threatened by in the phrase, “The Stone That Therefore I Am”?
     
    While a line between the animate and the inanimate has traditionally been drawn in discussions of rights, responsibilities, and protections, now with such initiatives as the Robot Ethics Charter we see that there is a gesture of inclusion whereby the reach of the animate extends beyond the line into the inanimate. In a sense, the distinction between the animate and the inanimate is an amity line drawn up and agreed upon by the animal and the human being beyond which all bets are off. Robots are, hence, abandoned to the far side of this line and the mechanical labor they perform is freely extracted. Measures such as South Korea’s Robot Ethics Charter, however, bring what was typically left on the far side of the line—inanimate entities that are not persons, and that do not have the rights, responsibilities, and protections of personhood—into the fold.
     
    If, as Giorgio Agamben tells us in The Kingdom and the Glory, economy (oikonomia) is the management of persons and things, robots pose a dilemma for economy: if the robot ends up bearing the secondary rights of personhood (perhaps modeled after corporate personhood), should the robot be counted as a thing or a person in the oikos? What kind of nomos, what kind of ordering, should determine the placement of the robot? The specter of the robot citizen is, like the pirate, a hostis generis humani, usually figured as a threat to the human race. Texts such as the novel Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep? and the early twentieth-century play R.U.R: Rossum’s Universal Robots indicate the manner in which humanoid non-humans point to humankind’s greatest peril: that the caesura demarcating human from non-human, and even animate from inanimate, is more like the temporary trace or wake left by a ship as it sails across the sea than fixed enclosures or fences constructed on terra firma. What grounds a non-human nomos, especially now that we have entered the twenty-first century, and now that South Korea, for instance, has plans to develop a Robot Ethics Charter? Should we consider such charters appropriations of the inanimate, extensions of the law of the earth upon the open sea of new forms of life and work? Are charters like this one a new form of land appropriation or an opening of the sea? Land appropriation is usually considered a first step to polis-formation and the life of the city, i.e., citizenship. In his book The Nomos of the Earth, Carl Schmitt writes, “Every ontonomous and ontological judgment derives from the land. For this reason, we will begin with land appropriation as the primeval act in founding law” (45). What type of metaphysical land appropriation has occurred that encloses only the human being and shuts out the robot who is, after all, preeminently capable of a certain kind of work and should hence be subject to a certain kind of law? Schmitt tells us that as a constitutive act, land appropriation is an external process as well as an internal one, i.e., not just an ordering of land but an ordering in relation to others. Typically, this external constitution has been designated as a relation to other human beings, yet there are non-human others that have been divided against by the very division of land appropriation into internal and external. The fact that land appropriation has a twofold character indicates that there has already been a kind of nomos at work even before the radical title of land appropriation. This nomos sets up the internal and external relations by way of an even more primal division of animate and inanimate: the appropriation occurs as an event by some kind of agent, whether individual, clan, or even perhaps a wolf pack or divinity. These non-human agents—divine and animal—nevertheless bear the fiction of the persona, whereas the inanimate earth does not. Or does it? Schmitt acknowledges the role of mythological sources in jurisprudence, and a primal one would be taking the earth as person, as mother earth (humanus comes from the proto Indo-European word for earth [dhhem]). The first sentence of Schmitt’s book indicates that “In mythical language, the earth became known as the mother of law” (42). Land appropriation, then, as a primeval act of founding law, already concerns a certain appropriation of the mythical figure of personhood. So when Schmitt quotes Locke, as asserting that jurisdiction over land is the essence of political power, or Kant, as stating that the acquisition of a thing can only be acquisition of land, there is a perhaps primal forgetting here of mythical language, i.e., that “‘the earth became known as the mother of law’” (42).
     
    For Schmitt, Heimat bequeaths the right to citizenship. Again the genetic comes into play, the engendering by birth or nativity, the native land as that which engenders the citizen (Kant’s Rechtlehre): das Land of the occupants gives by birth a community of citizens (the Vaterland). The land here becomes a genetic principle that animates the possibility of an originary or proto-citizenship: not biological ancestry but a filiation with the land (nomos of the earth). Do transgenic entities participate in their own kind of proto-citizenship born from the land? What is engendered along with the birth of the transgenic? Where is the place of birth of the transgenic? Does the transgenic have a native land? The fact that The Semi-Living Worry Dolls cannot cross sovereign territorial boundaries invites us to ask about transgenic life in the context of citizenship. The deracinating of citizenship from human life (and the deracinating of human Dasein) is already in progress, especially visible in the swarmings of network citizenship. Spawned from biotechnology, the transgenic has neither fatherland nor motherland. The genos anthropon and the genealogy of the anthropos already concerns not only archaic hominids and interbreeding with Neanderthals, but chimpanzee ancestry as well. The issue is the genealogy of the political from the biological (zoon politikon), which in Athens had to be fabricated by a founding myth of the autochthonic (originating where found) birth from the mother earth: the place of the ancestors. Isonomia (equality) is a nomos of the earth. With frontier biopolitics, there is often a kind of isonomia in play that has to do with the pasturing of the land by both herdsman and herd: pastoral power has an isonomic tendency. Autochthonic isonomia, which concerns the genos, is set against the division between oikos and polis, the constitution of the political (the zoon politikon, the life of the city as the ground for the political animal, human being). Transgenic citizenship would perhaps more easily stretch the autochthonic isonomia than the zoon politikon as a ground for citizenship. The transgenic mythically says: I was born here. The Semi-Living Worry Dolls cannot leave the country, but they can listen to your innermost concerns. The nomos of the earth (autochthonic isonomia) creates citizenry by division [daiomai, partager, diviser, cut, country, territory]. The demes, the division of tribes, is a cut, which is always already a splice. The community of territory: the demos, the clan. Aristotle separates the ethnos (oikos) from the polis (division from oikos): in this sense, the polis provides a basis for transgenic citizenry. The city depends upon an equality by reciprocity, hence of difference, perhaps not only anthropological difference (or ethnic difference) but species difference as well: an opening for the transgenic. The possibility of transgenic citizenship falls between two possibilities: an autochthonic isonomia that would include species other than human and an isonomia of reciprocity within the walls of a polis that includes species other than human. The between of these two possibilities is clearly a no man’s land. Then there’s the plethos of centurions as citizens: the plurality of citizens. The company model of citizenship: do drone airplanes then, as part of the military company, have a right to citizenship? In many sci-fi movies with robot warriors and automaton soldiers, there is a sense that these machines form a kind of class that is capable of going to war with living beings. In these films, the drones, automatons, and robots are not instruments of human beings but have a kind of diabolical life (unheimlich?) of the animate-inanimate. Here we move into the question of citizenry of the inanimate. I think the centurions (professional mercenaries reduced to the empty equivalence of the money form and hence made inanimate) provide a model for this. With the plethos, the quantity becomes the quality. Anyone can be enlisted, even the transgenic, even the robot.
     
    Rather than a legal basis for robot citizenship, an alternate, nomos-based one, which subjects the earth and inanimate entities to a concrete ordering, might be especially appropriate.4 Schmitt stresses that nomos is always land appropriation, division, and even pasturing of land. So to say “nomos of the earth” is almost a redundancy. Nomos is always the ordering of the earth; ordering is always the ordering of the earth. He emphasizes here that this ordering is a concrete measure, not an abstraction: it is the spatial event of a division. Schmitt warns against understanding land appropriation as an intellectual construct; rather it should be understood as a historical event and a legal fact. Recent conflicts, for instance, over the setting up of eruvim—ritual enclosures around Orthodox Jewish communities—in North America bear this out. The eruv is not meant to be only a metaphysical marker, but must have a material basis—a string or a fishing line, for example—that has a material upkeep and must be vigilantly maintained. This is why the setting up of eruvim has been contested, most recently in Quebec: courts have ruled that a concrete ordering and division set up simultaneously with an already existing order of public and private space and property is a kind of land appropriation. The almost metaphysical filigree of the string or fishing line demarcating the eruv is a nomos, a land appropriation. Yet the eruv can have multiple doors, perhaps infinite doors—”Jewish law places no limits on the number of doorways which are permitted within a wall. This means, in effect, that eruv walls are allowed to consist entirely of doorways” (Smith 404), which poses a dilemma for the concept of marking the border. What kind of fence or wall do we have if it is all door or endless doors? Within what kind of fence or enclosure might robots work according to their own terms?
     
    Posing the barely-serious question of robot citizenship requires a topos, a new nomos of the earth. What kind of land appropriation of a new world (Landnahme) could set the ground for a twenty-first century nomos that includes robots? Robots have already enabled interplanetary land appropriations, for instance, on the Moon and Mars, which are considered open frontier, free to anything that can get there. Yet Schmitt warns us, in 1952, from thinking in this direction:
     

    The traditional Eurocentric order of international law is foundering today, as is the old nomos of the earth. This order arose from a legendary and unforeseen discovery of a new world, from an unrepeatable historical event. Only in fantastic parallels can one imagine a modern recurrence, such as men on their way to the moon discovering a new and hitherto unknown planet that could be exploited freely and utilized effectively to relieve their struggles on earth. The question of a new nomos of the earth will not be answered with such fantasies, any more than it will be with further scientific discoveries. Human thinking again must be directed to the elemental orders of its terrestrial being here and now.

    (39)

     

    With these comments, Schmitt forecloses any nomos, for instance, that maps out a digital order or one that carves up anew earth as a technological ecology. Nevertheless, right now it might not be “human thinking” that is directed toward the elemental order of terrestrial being: artificial intelligence, artificial life, and humanoid robots that have a new mandate in South Korea’s Robot Ethics Charter might prepare the way for an unforeseen discovery of a new world.

    The inclusion of robots within an ethics charter signals that a new line is being drawn up, which enables free commerce between the animate and the inanimate. Shall we consider the Robot Ethics Charter as a type of sympathy for the commodity, of which Walter Benjamin speaks concerning the phantasmagoric entities in the Arcades? Or should Julien Offray de la Mettrie’s L’Homme Machine be a guide here, given that it extends Descartes’s suggestion that the animal is a mere machine to include humans as well? Especially if there is no clear distinction between animate matter and inanimate matter, then we might have to say not that “man is a wolf to man,” but that “man is a machine to man.” Any conception of humanity engenders an outside humanity devoid of rights. The strategy of confirming that the robot is a person—similar to the way sixteenth-century theologian Francisco de Vitoria confirms that the inhabitants of the Americas are human beings and not animals—is facilitated by a materialism that already thinks of man as a machine. More typically, though, as machine, the robot has stood outside humanity without rights, enabling an age-old formula for land appropriation and subjugation. In his critique of the concept of the higher humanity of the conqueror and the manner in which the subjugated stand outside of humanity, Schmitt demonstrates how the idea of the inhuman, “emphasized the discriminatory power of division inherent in humanitarian ideology . . . in the 18th century, it was consistent with the victory of a philosophy of absolute humanity. Only when man appeared to be the embodiment of absolute humanity did the other side of this concept appear in the form of a new enemy: the inhuman” (104). Should we take the robot as the embodiment of an absolute inhumanity? With the appearance of the robot, does the pair humanity/inhumanity still have the power to divide?
     
    Schmitt’s Nomos of the Earth suggests a way of addressing the division between the human being and its others—whether animal or machine—as a territorial division, a territorial appropriation. The division between the human and the non-human or the inhuman is always in play with any nomos of the earth, for instance, with the sixteenth- and seventeenth-century land appropriations of the New World, which rendered the native peoples as sub-human. Earlier, with Aristotle, man as zoon politikon is determined by the walls of the polis, outside of which there is nothing but gods and beasts. The territorial division traverses living beings, relegating most outside the life of the city. This is the first indication that the human being can be understood by way of what Schmitt calls “a spatially conceived concrete measure” (68). That living being is traversed by nomos should come as no surprise if we follow the philological examination of nomos as coming from “nemein—a Greek word that means both ‘to divide’ and ‘to pasture.’ Thus, nomos is the immediate form in which the political and social order of a people becomes spatially visible—the initial measure and division of pastureland, i.e., the land-appropriation as well as the concrete order contained in it . . . in Kant’s words, it is the ‘distributive law of mine and thine’” (70). Although we might be tempted to see an originary biopolitics in nemein, understood as to divide and to pasture, the emphasis should be on pasturing as spatial and territorial ordering rather than on the pastoral management of living beings.
     
    A clarification about the connection between nomos and pastoral power can be found in Schmitt’s comment: “In the nomadic age, the shepherd (nomeus) was the typical symbol of rule . . . the nemein of the shepherd is concerned with the nourishment (trophe) of his flock, and the shepherd is a kind of god in relation to the animals he herds” (340). Foucault tells us that pastoral power sets the terms for biopolitics as the management and administration of life, yet we can see how the example of the American myth concerning the frontier, especially in Westerns, indicates the manner in which the management of herds serves as a rationale for land appropriation. Rather than conquistadors seizing land for Spain by way of a Church missionary mandate, rugged cowboys, like the ones portrayed by John Wayne, seize the land for themselves (for civil society instead of the state), a seizure which in turn serves as a founding myth for U.S. territorial claims in the west. Elaborating the threefold meaning of nomos and nemein as appropriation, division/distribution, and pasturing, Schmitt explains that pasturing [weiden] “does not mean feeding or drinking, but rather producing, which expresses a preliminary distribution” (345). In this manner, we see how nomos, even in its sense as pasturage, retains its relation with land appropriation, with terra firma and the inanimate, rather than with life as such. We might venture to say that living being, animate being, is traversed by something inanimate, by a spatial and territorial division. This is the case even if the wall of the polis is an animate one. The fence or enclosure, Schmitt reminds us, determines the world of men. He writes, “The enclosing ring—the fence formed by men’s bodies, the man-ring—is a primeval form of ritual, legal, and political cohabitation . . . law and peace originally rested on enclosure in the spatial sense” (74). A spatial ordering encloses the human being outside of which all are beasts or gods; furthermore, a spatial ordering encloses animate beings, outside of which all is inanimate.
     
    Rather than extending the biopolitical reach of humanitas to include forms of artificial life and artificial intelligence, South Korea’s 2007 announcement that it was drawing up a Robot Ethics Charter might be taken as a sign that a new nomos is afoot. Does a kind of quasi-alliance between robots and human beings indicate that a new amity line is being drawn up on the earth? Is this charter a kind of truce between machine and man? Does South Korea’s charter suggest that robots and human beings could become what Schmitt calls “equal parties to a treaty of division and distribution concerning land appropriation” (92)? The old amity lines enabled a kind of pirate raid free-for-all “beyond the line.” What kind of free-for-all is at hand outside the onto-spatial ordering mapped out by the Robot Ethics Charter? Just as beyond the old amity lines men were as wolves to men, so now with the new nomos might there be an amity line beyond which men are as robots to men, in effect a new no man’s land, located this time not in the Americas but in a space inhospitable to the living being as such? If the old amity line freed the area on this side of the line from “the immediate threat of those events ‘beyond the line’” (97), what does this new one free us from? In effect, it protects the human being from being “man as robot to man,” a state that, according to La Mettrie’s 1748 L’Homme Machine, man is, nevertheless, already in. But just as deeming Native Americans savages and barbarians placed them outside of the law and made their land free for appropriation, so too does the designation of both the human being and the robot as man-machines facilitate an unforeseen appropriation.
     
    Schmitt reminds us that the “papal missionary mandate was the legal foundation of the conquista” (119). In the guise of saving souls, land is stolen. Now that the Robot Ethics Charter encloses the robot within a humanistic guideline, we might ask what is driving the humanitarian mission or crusade to protect robots from abuse? In the guise of preventing abuse of robots, what kind of land appropriation is in store?
     
    When Schmitt writes that during the European discovery of the New World, “A scientific cartographical survey was a true legal title to a terra incognita [uncharted territory]” (133), one wonders what kind of uncharted territory the Robot Ethics Charter entitles. A new land division, a new divisio? Again, if we follow Schmitt here, the stakes do not really concern the robot as such, but land appropriation, division, distribution, production. Just as whether Indians were sub-human ultimately became irrelevant to European colonialists because the dispute was really between European states, so too whether robots can be included within a humanistic ethics charter might be irrelevant if we consider that the dispute chiefly concerns the corporate entities and industries that produce them. As such, the dispute is not between human persons, but personae publicae [public persons] or legal persons. Not only are corporations counted as persona ficta, their artificial personhood—which bears many of the rights of the natural person —is extended to the artificial intelligence contraptions that they produce. In his discussion of the Early modern institution called the “state,” Schmitt similarly reminds us that these “new, contiguous, and contained power complexes were represented as persons. . . . These states were conceived of as magni homines. . . . Personification was important for the conceptual construction of the new interstate international law, because only thereby did the 16th and 17 th century jurists, schooled as they were in Roman legal concepts, find a point of departure for their juridical constructions” (143-144). This personification process of political powers was “influenced strongly by the allegorical tendency of the Renaissance” (144). By way of personification, the state became the legal subject of international law and was “recognized as a magnum homo [great man] . . . and a sovereign ‘person’” (145). Such states were subject, says Schmitt, to secondary questions such as “whether one should think of these ‘great men’ as existing in a ‘state of nature’ beyond an amity line and, in turn, should consider this state of nature (in the sense of Hobbes) to be an asocial struggle of leviathans, or (in the sense of Locke) already to be a social community of thoroughly proper gentlemen” (146). In a sense, these magnos homines inhabited the non-state freedom of the sea, which was “impervious to human law and human order” (181).
     
    Rather than deriving a basis for posthuman or non-human citizenship from the earth (for instance, as a reward for labor, to which the robota would be preeminently entitled), we might look to the sea, which has no fixed ground, where “firm lines cannot be engraved” (42), but which nevertheless sets out a zone. The sea, says, Schmitt, “has no character, in the original sense of the word, which comes from the Greek charassein, meaning to engrave, to scratch, to imprint” (43). The upshot of this for the early modern period was that the sea was not state territory; today, asking the question of robot citizenship is akin to “the hazardous wager of having sailed the open sea” (43). The fear of the open sea evokes what is at risk with opening citizenship to the non-human, whether animate or inanimate.
     
    That Descartes’s elaboration of the cogito happens in the context of a discussion about bêtes-machines and humanoid automata is not only a historical accident of a seventeenth-century interest in mechanical life. Thinking, reason, and ipseity are inherently machinic, technological, and peculiarly inanimate, as the western philosophical tradition—from Aristotle to Descartes, to Pascal, to Leibniz, to Kant and Heidegger—indicates. Political philosophers and thinkers also suggest that the state and government are essentially cybernetic systems, something Hobbes makes clear in Leviathan when he asserts that the state is an “Artificial Life.” Kant also indicates that what he calls the “providential machine” governs the teleology of nature and the perfectibility of the human being. Following Hobbes, contemporary thinkers such as Derrida describe the state as a human prosthetics, a prosthstatics, which is in essence a death machine. And Kant’s concept of war as a providential machine—the perfectibility mechanism at work in the teleology of nature—which heeds the dictates of reason’s supersensible vocation, announces, for Derrida, a holocaust of animality, reason’s war against living being as such. Agamben’s recent book The Kingdom and the Glory elaborates on Kant’s concept of the providential machine, suggesting that the governance of the cosmos happens by way of a divine machinic apparatus, a dispositif, an oikonomia, which is in essence the Trinity as a divine cybernetic system.
     
    In Hobbes’s Leviathan, it is art, or techne, that creates the state, the civitas. Derrida foregrounds the mechanical artificiality and prosthetic monstrousness of this civitas as figured by the leviathan. Derrida quotes Hobbes’s Introduction: “Art goes yet further, imitating that Rationall and most excellent work of Nature, Man. For by art is created that great Leviathan, called a common-wealth or state, (in latine civitas) which is but an Artificiall Man; though of greater stature and strength than the Naturall, for whose protection and defense it was intended” (Beast Vol. I 27). The state in its figuration as an artificial man can be likened to a synthetic life-form, an automaton, a cybernetic system. In making explicit this likeness, Derrida writes: “the state is a sort of robot, an animal monster” (28). In our era of artificial intelligence, artificial life, humanoid robots, and genetically engineered life forms, we might also ask if robots and artificial life forms are conversely like the state, and can we figure them as such, for instance, on the model of corporate personhood? In his discussion of marionettes, Derrida asks, “Do marionettes have a soul, as people used to wonder about both women and beasts? Are they merely substitutes and mechanical prostheses? Are they, as is said, made of wood? Insensible and inanimate, spontaneously inanimate, not having sovereignly at their disposal the source itself, sponte sua, their animation, their very soul? Or can they, on the contrary, lay claim to that grace that grants life or that life grants? The marionette—who or what” (187). The grace that would grant life to the automaton could be likened to what gives life to the leviathan, the artificial man.
     
    When Hobbes writes that the civitas is an artificial man, he adds, “Sovereignty is an artificial Soul, as giving life and motion to the whole body” (qtd. Derrida Beast Vol. I 28). Conversely, again we might ask: does the artificial soul, the artificial life and soul of the marionette, tell us something about the Walten, the artificial force, of the sovereignty machine? Can robots and artificial life tell us something about the state? In his discussion of the marionettes, Derrida continues,
     

    What we named, on the basis of Hobbes’s Leviathan, prosthstatics sent us down this track, in which it was no longer possible to avoid the figure of a prosthetic supplement, which comes to replace, imitate, relay, and augment the living being. Which is what any marionette seems to do. And any art of the marionette, for, let’s never forget this fact, it’s a question of art, of tekhnē as art or of tekhnē between art and technique, and between life and politics. And it is, moreover, art itself, you remember, that Celan, at the beginning of “The Meridian,” compares to a childless marionette.

    (187-188)

     

    We see here that art crosses the divide between life and politics, that prosthstatics crosses the divide. Art creates the artificial man, the leviathan, the state, says Hobbes. At the heart of life and politics, there is the art of the automaton. Derrida retrieves from Celan the idea of “the appearance of art as a marionette, i.e. a sort of technical who and what. Who will deny that the marionette is a technical thing, and even a sort of allegorical personification of technical power itself, of machinality?” (251). The marionette exhibits in its artificial life the prosthstatics of the state, the machinic life that, says Hobbes, art creates. Leviathan opens with the following statement: “Nature (the Art whereby God hath made and governs the World) is by the Art of man, as in many other things, so in this also imitated, that it can make an Artificial Animal” (qtd. Derrida Beast Vol. I 47). Artificial life is the figure for what man builds, and notes Derrida, “this human mimesis produces automats, machines that mimic the natural life created by God. The life of these automats, of these machines, is compared to that of clocks and watches. Why could we not say, Hobbes asks immediately afterward, that all the automata (machines or engines that move by virtue of springs and wheels, like a watch) have an artificial life?” (47). With this question, we see why what Derrida calls prosthstatics supplants the zoon politikon in a formation that we might call automaton politikon. Here again, like Heidegger’s assertion that human Dasein does not essentially concern living being, we have an abandonment of the zoon as a ground: the machinic life of the civitas as automaton replaces the biopolitical.

     
    Hobbes, among others, configures the state as a giant person and human persons like automata. In his introduction to Leviathan, he infamously writes,
     

    Why may we not say, that all Automata (Engines that move themselves by springs and wheeles as doth a watch) have an artificiall life? For what is the Heart, but a Spring; and the Nerves, but so many Strings; and the Joynts, but so many Wheeles, giving motion to the whole Body, such as was intended by the Artificer? Art goes yet further, imitating the rationall and most excellent worke of Nature, Man. For by Art is created the great LEVIATHAN called a COMMON-WEALTH, or STATE, (in latine CIVITAS) which is but an Artificiall Man; though of greater stature and strength than the Naturall, for whose protection and defence it was intended; and in which, the Soveraignty is an Artificiall Soul, as giving life and motion to the whole body.

    (81)

     

    Rather than thinking that robot citizenship is a new question, belonging to a new nomos of the earth, we see here that the modern citizen is always already a kind of automaton of a state that is always already an artificial person.

     
    Earlier, in “Artificial Man,” the last chapter of Man and Citizen, Hobbes writes that a persona (mask) always indicates the artificial man, according to the theatrics of Greek tragedy and comedy: “For in the theatre it was understood that the actor himself did not speak, but someone else” (83). Hobbes begins the chapter “Artificial Man” by noting the divergent translations of prosopon into Latin: alternately facies (face), os (countenance), and persona (mask). Although Hobbes specifies that “face” indicates the true man and “mask” the artificial man, it is unclear what the status is of the countenance. Is there an os between the face and the mask? Does the os mediate the face and the mask, does it bind the two, does it indicate the gap or difference between, or does it open the possibility of the two? In the theatre, it is the mask that speaks and not the face. The actor does not speak in his own voice, but in the voice of another, i.e., allegorically. This scene of puppetry or ventriloquism is often taken up, as with Hobbes, to discuss the theatrics of the political: “on account of commercial dealings and contracts between men not actually present, such artifices are no less necessary in the state than in the theatre” (83). In a supposedly very different time, Walter Benjamin’s discussion of the Automaton Chess Player in “The Concept of History” also unmasks the actor behind the persona when he says that, just as the automaton is piloted by a human puppeteer hidden within the construct, so too does the theologic pull the heart’s chords buried within historical materialism. In all instances, there is something that mediates or opens up the mask and the face, the automaton and the human agent, historical materialism and the theological: there is an os, or might we venture to say, a nomos, between the two. If the automaton is an artificial person, a persona, and such artifices as persona are “no less necessary in the state than in the theatre,” we see that the political stage is much like Kleist’s Marionette Theater. By suggesting that the automaton has artificial life, Hobbes also intimates that natural life is itself mechanical: “For what is the Heart, but a Spring; and the Nerves, but so many Strings; and the Joynts, but so many Wheeles, giving motion to the whole Body, such as was intended by the Artificer?” (Leviathan 81). To a certain extent, artificial life and natural life are one and the same, and especially in relation to the state. The automaton and the human being are both personae.
     
    As it extends the reach of human rights to include robots, South Korea’s Robot Ethics Charter attempts to articulate a new assembly of personae and social relations. A model for this is already operative in the concept of corporate personhood, which designates a person that is neither human, nor individual, nor animate. If personhood has, since 1823, been extended in the U.S. to include corporations and bodies politic, why not humanoid entities whether transgenic or robotic? Mitt Romney, a corporate leader with failed Presidential aspirations, took flack for publicly insisting that “Corporations are people too.” Although some might not share Romney’s political orientation, an entire series of Supreme Court rulings nevertheless backs his words. Corporations are persons, and the state, as we’ve seen, is a giant artificial person. Again we might ask, if bodies politic and corporations are counted as persons in the U.S. (and most other first world countries), what about robots and other forms of artificial intelligence and life? Some might feel that turning toward things such as robots as philosophical toys for the question of personhood only repeats and projects the anthropomorphic realm or is perhaps just an allegory of it. This is a commonplace of sci-fi pulp fiction in which discrimination against androids is a cover for an investigation into the legacy of human slavery. If we revisit the heyday of the automata craze in seventeenth- and eighteenth-century Europe, we see that La Mettrie already insists that man is an automaton, “a self-winding machine, a living representation of perpetual motion” (Man a Machine 6). And for Jacques de Vaucanson, an early cybernetic craftsman, whose inventions were seen as profanity, another risk emerged: robots and automata not only pose a threat to religious dogma concerning the human soul, but also threaten to replace the body of the worker with a machine. What is at stake here, even now, even after (and because of) the industrial and post-industrial revolutions, is the replacement of man by machine. In a sense, the ecology of the twenty-first century is not new: we still worry with Marx and Engels that the human being will end up as a mere piece of meat hung on automata, and that the worker “becomes an appendage of the machine . . . daily and hourly enslaved by the machine” (Marx 28). On the other hand, taking a cue from Walter Benjamin and configuring our relation toward the robota as something akin to empathy for the commodity seems equally imprudent.
     
    The citizenship clause of the Fourteenth Amendment ensures that corporations and natural persons enjoy same rights and protections. In 2010, the First Amendment gave the corporation Citizens United freedom of speech protection. Unions, in theory, also have this protection. It is argued that, unless the persona ficta is endowed with rights and protections, governments could ban books, and corporations and unions would not be allowed to hire an author to write a political book. The corporation, union, or body politic is a form of organization that is meant to mediate a group of natural persons, yet this mediation is a fiction, and the rights and protections of the natural person are extended to this mediation, this artificial person. This is no small matter in our media age, especially if we think of the artificial person or the persona ficta—whether corporation, union, or body politic—upon the model of the Automaton Chess Player. Despite being an association, hence a construct or a fiction (and corporate interest is as much a fiction as common interest), the puppet has its strings pulled, we assume, by a natural person somewhere down the line. Yet today—and the test site might be South Korea and its Robot Ethics Charter—whether corporations are organizations of human beings is unclear, especially when we have computers and digital media so heavily participating in these organizations. Clearly, a corporation is a cybernetic system, a hybrid apparatus of natural persons, technologies, legal fictions, and relations of all sorts. The right to act collectively involves many players who are neither human nor animate. The right of association enables the legal fiction of taking the corporation as a person. Although it was industrial capitalism, with its massive technological projects, that required corporations for the raising of capital, courts in England as early as the sixteenth century call corporations artificial persons as a remedial measure. Under the laws of the time, corporations could not be sued or otherwise subjected to liability because the laws are worded “No person shall . . . ” The industrial revolution instituted a shift away from sole proprietorship to corporate proprietorship, so that corporations had to become accountable in a manner similar to the individual person. By way of corporate personhood, corporations are given the rights and protections of the natural person. Corporations these days are also counted as species, as Tom Cohen notes in a footnote: “As an example of how this corporate appropriation of the ‘anthropocene’ proceeds, sometimes under the rubric of an ‘earth systems’ approach, Peter Kareiva explains that ‘If one considers the planet earth and asks what are the keystone species for our global ecology, it is hard to conclude anything but major global corporations.’ See Andrew Revkin, “Another Round: Conservation on a Human-Shaped Planet” (“Polemos” 23).
     
    In the wake of this wager concerning personhood, an entire cosmos of risk has inadvertently opened up: the persona ficta can own property, can sue and be sued, can enter into contracts, and is obliged to pay taxes (no taxation without representation?). In the U.S., corporations also have civil rights: freedom of speech. Sovereign states are legal persons, and in some countries, so are temples. Since the nineteenth century, legal personhood has been further construed to include a citizen, resident, or domiciliary of a state. The European Convention of Human Rights extends human rights to all legal persons. Although the person ficta was originally a remedial measure to make corporate entities subject to the law, today corporate liability effectively shields individual natural persons from liability: corporate personhood is a new form of protection for shareholders. The corporation provides a supplement of protection —an artificial prosthesis of protection—to individuals in associations, which individuals who are not in associations do not have. Do we have today with corporate personhood a situation in which, as with the Automaton Chess Player, an artificial person or persona ficta is not much more than a theatrical stunt or magic trick that obscures the living cyber that pilots the mechanism? Does the automaton obscure the human agent pulling the puppet strings? For Benjamin, the agent was theology, and the puppet was historical materialism. Today, although corporations don’t have the right to vote, they in effect do so through a form of financial remote control—campaign funding—which is now considered a form of speech protected by the First Amendment. If corporations have the right to protected speech in the mathematical modality of the money form—which is no doubt a kind of ventriloquism that obscures who or what is speaking—what are we risking if we allow robota—human, cybernetic, transgenic, or otherwise—to speak up as well?
     

    Erin Obodiac received her Ph.D. in Comparative Literature from the University of California, Irvine and has held teaching and research appointments at UC Irvine, the University of Leeds, and SUNY Albany. Her writings inquire about the relation between the institutional history of deconstruction, posthumanist theory, the discourse on technics and animality, and new media art forms. She is currently a Fellow at Cornell University’s Society for the Humanities completing a book called Robots at Risk: Transgenic Art and Corporate Personhood.
     

     

    Footnotes

     
    1. Although South Korea’s Ministry announced in 2007 that they were drafting up a Robot Ethics Charter, upon which National Geographic and the BBC reported, the charter has yet to be finalized. There is nevertheless an outline of the charter, Establishing a Korean Robot Ethics Charter, distributed online by the Ministry. Also, there is a work of what Saidiya Hartman might call critical fabulation entitled “South Korean Robot Ethics Charter 2012” published by Chris Field on his blog Enlightenment of An Anchorwoman.

     

     

    2. There is obviously a trajectory here with these rights manifestos: from the rights of man, to women, to animals, and now to robots. A full arc from the inanimate reason of man to the inanimate reason of the robot has been spanned. In between, we have the suffering of animate bodies—the woman and the animal.

     

    3. We might alternately speculate about what might motivate Descartes’s own desire to construct an automaton of his dead, illegitimate daughter Francine, which is perhaps just a fish-tale. Would Descartes have constructed a mechanical toy of a legitimate daughter? We cannot rule out the detail of Francine’s illegitimacy as an enabling factor in the construction of any such effigy: that the daughter’s illegitimacy perhaps partially dislodges the taboo nature of creating an artificial replacement of one’s own child—the daughter was not legitimate, not engendered within the sacred contract of marriage, and hence, only biologically his child—cannot be ignored. We might even say—and this is going too far—that as illegitimate, as engendered outside a theological contract, Descartes’s daughter was already an automaton, a being without a created rational soul in the sense that she was engendered by two human animals, two human bêtes-machines, two high-end monkey-machines, so to speak.

     

    4. Cornell professor of mechanics Andrew Ruina insists that biomimetic robotics increasingly demonstrates that living beings, human as well as animal, operate according to mechanical principles and physical laws, and that when designing biomimetic robots, neither a brain center, nor a symbolic system, nor even a motor, is needed for the kind of autonomous movement that is supposedly the hallmark of the living being. Gravity, balance, and other physical and mechanical principles determine the possibility of autonomous movement, not a vitalism, be it of the living being or the electric animal.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Agamben, Giorgio. The Open. Trans. Kevin Attell. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2004. Print.
    • ———. The Kingdom and the Glory: For a Theological Geneology of Economy and Government. Trans. Lorenzo Chiesa. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2011. Print.
    • Arendt, Hannah. The Human Condition. Introduction by Margaret Canovan. 2nd ed. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1998. Print.
    • Aristotle. De Anima (On the Soul). Trans. Hugh Lawson-Tancred. New York: Viking Penguin, 1986. Print.
    • ———. “Movement in Animals.” A New Aristotle Reader. Trans. J. L. Acker. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1987. Print.
    • ———. “Physics, Book II.” A New Aristotle Reader. Ed. JL Ackrill. Princeton UP, 1987.
    • ———. Politics. Trans. Benjamin Jowett. New York: Dover Publications, 2000. Print.
    • Bakke, Monika. “Zoe-philic Desires: Wet Media Art and Beyond.” Science and the Political: Parallax 14.3 (2008): 21-34. Web.
    • Becker, Barbara. “Social Robots—Emotional Agents: Some Remarks on Naturalizing Man Machine Interaction.” International Review of Information Ethics 6.12(2006): 37-45. Web.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “Notes On A Theory Of Gambling.” Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings: Volume 2. Ed. Michael William Jennings and Rodney Livingstone. Harvard UP, 2005. 297. Print.
    • Čapek, Karel. R.U.R. (Rossum’s Universal Robots). Trans. David Wyllie. Adelaide: U of Adelaide P, 2012. Web.
    • Catts, Oron and Ionat Zurr. Semi-Living Worry Dolls. 2011. Tissue Culture and Art Project, Australia.
    • Cohen, Tom. “Polemos: ‘I am at war with myself’ or, Deconstruction™ in the Anthropocene?” Oxford Literary Review 34.2 (Dec. 2012): 239-257. Web. 26 Feb. 2013.
    • Darling, Kate. “Extending Legal Rights to Social Robots.” We Robot Conference. University of Miami. Miami. 23 Apr. 2012. Address.
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Animal That Therefore I Am. Ed. Marie-Louise Mallet. Trans. David Wills. New York: Fordham UP, 2008. Print.
    • ———. The Beast and the Sovereign Vol. 1. Ed. Michel Lisse, Marie-Louise Mallet, and Ginentte Michaud. Trans. Geoffrey Bennington. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2009. Print.
    • Emmeche, Claus. “Does a Robot Have an Umwelt? Reflections on the Qualitative Biosemiotics of Jakob von Uexküll.” Semiotica 134.1/4 (2001): 653-693. Web. 1 Dec. 2012.
    • Esposito, Roberto. Communitas: The Origin and Destiny of Community. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2010. Print.
    • Field, Chris. “South Korean Robot Ethics Charter 2012.” Enlightenment of an Anchorwoman. n.d. Web. 12 Dec. 2012.
    • Grey, Walter W. “An Imitation of Life.” Scientific American 182.5 (1950): 42-45. Web.
    • Haraway, Donna. When Species Meet. Posthumanities Series Vol 3. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2007. Print.
    • Heidegger, Martin. Discourse on Thinking. Trans. John M. Anderson and E. Hans Freund. New York: Harper and Row, 1969. Print.
    • Hobbes, Thomas. Leviathan. New York: Penguin Classics, 1982. Print.
    • ———. Man and Citizen (De Homine and De Cive). Garden City: Anchor Books, 1972. Print.
    • Lovgren, Stefan. “Robot Code of Ethics to Prevent Android Abuse, Protect Humans.” National Geographic News. 16 Mar. 2007. Web. 1 Dec. 2012.
    • ———. “A Robot in Every Home by 2020, South Korea Says.” National Geographic News. 6 Sept.2006. Web. 1 Dec. 2012.
    • Marx, Karl and Friedrich Engels. The Communist Manifesto. New York: Signet Classic, 1998. Print.
    • Mori, Masahiro. “On Uncanny Valley.” Proceedings of the CogSci-2005 Workshop: Toward Social Mechanisms of Android Science, Stresa, Italy, 18. Aug. 2005. Web. 13 Mar. 2013.
    • Offray de la Mettrie, Julien. Man a Machine. Whitefish: Kessinger Publications, 2004. Print.
    • Schmitt, Carl. The Nomos of the Earth. Trans. G. L. Ulmen. New York: Telos Press, 2006. Print.
    • Smith, Barry. “On Space and Place: The Ontology of the Eruv.” Cultures: Conflict Analysis Dialogue. Frankfurt: Ontos. 413-416. Print.
     
  • Environmentality: Military Maneuvers, the Ecosystem, and the Accidental

    Robert P. Marzec (bio)

    Purdue University

     

     

    Abstract

    This essay argues that current efforts by United States security institutions and the security society to adopt climate change as a central mandate have begun to reformulate radically the constitution of the citizen-subject. State-formed life and the liberatory pole of citizen-subject life face a collapse in this reformulation that pulls the citizen-subject away from its relation to a groundless liberation. The action around which this separation of the citizen-subject from “permanent revolution” (Balibar) occurs is what the essay calls, after Virilio, “The Accidental.” The Accidental is a name for the colonization of groundless liberation, and manifests in the security society’s deployment of the accident of global ecological crisis as a naturalized enemy of the State.
     

     

     

    “The military isn’t waiting while Congress and the general public might be having some debate. They’re stepping out as they have on so many other things,” Cuttino said. “If there’s anybody that’s going to be at the forefront of how to save energy, reduce global greenhouse-gas emissions and become more efficient, it’s [the military], because it’s in their best interest,” Cuttino continued. “If they can do it well, it proves to the rest of us that we can do it well … We’re all going to benefit from what they’re doing.”
     

    —Phyllis Cuttino, Director of Global Warming, Pew Charitable Trust (qtd. in Stillman)

     

    “The Cold War was a specter, but climate change is inevitable.”
     

    —Gordon Sullivan, Former US Army Chief of Staff (10)

     

    “As to whether this [citizen-subject] figure, like a face of sand at the edge of the sea, is about to be effaced with the next great sea change, that is another question.”
     

    —Étienne Balibar (55)

     
    On July 27, 2008, the Center for a New American Security (CNAS) brought together forty-five scientists, military strategists, policy experts, and business executives from Asia, South Asia, Europe, and North America to engage in a new type of military exercise: the Climate Change War Game. The exercise was supported by an extensive governmental, military, scientific, and business community, including the Brookings Institution, the Center for American Progress, the Center for Naval Analysis, the Heinrich Böll Foundation, McKinsey Global Institute, Oak Ridge National Laboratory, the Pew Center on Global Climate Change, the Rockefeller Brothers Fund, the Sustainability Institute, and Woods Hole Oceanographic Institution. Set in the year 2015, the war game began with the following premises: 1) the agreements made at the Copenhagen UN Climate Change Conference of 2009 did nothing to alleviate the production of greenhouse gases; 2) most nations around the world are physically confronting sea-level rises, floods, and droughts; 3) new information from the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) details that climate change will soon unfold faster and more dramatically than previously anticipated (the IPCC’s next report is due out in late 2014); 4) public concern for climate change will have increased substantially after having to confront more volatile and destructive weather events; 5) the accumulations of CO2s in the atmosphere will have reached 407 parts per million (ppm); 6) we are locked into this environmentally destructive pattern until at least the year 2050; 7) if this pattern continues, by the end of the century climate change will have reached catastrophic levels (see Burke and Parthemore).
     
    Players of the game were divided into four groups, representing the planet’s four greatest emitters of greenhouse gases: China, India, the European Union, and the United States. The point of the game was to establish a framework that all could agree on for addressing long-term climate change. In addition to this scenario, the players were given nonfictional statistical figures of climate change projection models that were generated by the most recent IPCC data (the “A1F1” model made available to the public in 2011), and both the Oak Ridge National Laboratory and the Sustainability Institute were on hand to provide additional “non-fictional” (i.e., empirically-based) projections during the course of the game. Although ostensibly the point of the exercise was both to educate important international leaders on the reality of climate change and its growing effects on planetary status and intergovernmental relations and to generate practical solutions for the risks of probable international conflict, its goal was clear: “to explore the national security consequences of climate change” (Burke and Parthemore 6). Despite its attempt to bring together a massive international community, the game compulsorily reinvigorates and is symptomatic of the return of the late twentieth century’s most touted repressed: the nation state. (As we will see, however, this is a particular form of the nation state that, in part, leaves the traditional idea of the narrated nation and its homogenous cultural identity gasping and struggling to catch up in its wake.) At the level of the traditional form of the State, the key concern of impending climate change was the nation-State boundary—specifically the change in borders that will result from the rise of sea levels, and the need for greater border patrol in the face of the new, twenty-first century phenomenon of climate change refugees: the mass migrations that will threaten national structures and identities for the next century. The “findings” of the game—that is, the common ground for agreeing on how to address climate change—were governed by an intensely military mode of thought. National security formed he basis of this ontology, and was presented not simply as a main concern, but as the central “framework for understanding climate change” (7, emphasis added). In fact, the game had the effect of installing the military focus on national security in the minds of the players:
     

    Participants widely accepted and responded to the security framework for understanding the consequences of climate change. Participants, who had diverse backgrounds, raised their level of knowledge and their acceptance of the current state of knowledge, including the range of consequences, the plausible projections associated with global climate change, and the ways in which national and global security will be affected.

    (7)

     
    These military “maneuvers,” I argue in this essay, constitute a new and formidable pressure on current theoretical formulations of the citizen-subject. The Climate Change War Game raises the level of a specifically militarized form of knowledge-production and extends it beyond the site of military life to become a generalized form of knowing, thereby affecting the constitution of State subjectivity. This extension, in other words, is not confined by a traditional conception of “the military,” in the sense of armed forces and structures such as the Department of Defense. Both the signifier and the event “climate change” were reterritorialized as vehicles for expanding the structural being of the military to the civilian register on the levels of conceptual production and thought itself: “Note that participants in this case did not equate ‘security’ with ‘military’ and in some cases noted that militaries were not the most important elements of national power in concerns about climate change” (Burke and Parthemore 7). Securitizing the nation state and maintaining the reproduction of national power were grounded in the significant need to break down any and all barriers between civilian life and military life.
     
    At the level of representation, the militarized constitution of “military life” and its opposite, “civilian life,” names the two poles of what might be more clearly understood 1) as State-formed life and 2) as a citizen-subject life enacting an extra-State existence that Étienne Balibar has identified as the other, more radical and liberatory pole of the citizen-subject (I elaborate on this distinction below). These two poles might be better understood, that is, as the constitution of the citizen-subject by the State and as her (presumably) less colonized and more radical constitution as an actor understood in relation to a groundless liberation. (In this representational militariality, “civilian” should not be mistaken as the subject of “civil society” in Gramsci’s sense.) This breakdown of the borders of customary military configurations and identifications—taken as a productive outcome of the game—became a motif in the narrative summary of the game in its aftermath. The breakdown effectually redefined and exploded the supposed empirical neutrality of the scientist, the game’s other major player: the military community and the science community “were able to develop mutually intelligible positions and collaborate to develop a negotiating strategy” (Burke and Parthemore 7, emphasis added).
     
    Despite the work of De Landa and Virilio—and recent work by people like Elizabeth DeLoughrey and Mike Hill—this indissoluble epistemological and ontological connection between the military, the sciences, and ecology, and the effects this trinity has on the constitution of subjectivity are relatively unacknowledged.1 I am tempted to say there is even a studied blindness in effect here. While the popular press and its interpellated citizenry debate the “actuality” of climate change, and the conservative public denies its existence out of a sense of an anti-State, individualized succor for freedom, the military continues to expand its control of the planet’s ecosystems. In September 2009, the CIA opened its new branch, the Center on Climate Change and National Security. But as early as 1992, the CIA had begun to establish direct connections with climate scientists in the program known as MEDEA (Measurements of Earth Data for Environmental Analysis), which declassified satellite imagery for patriotic climate scientists). In 2006, the Center for Naval Analysis convened a military advisory board of retired, three-star and four-star admirals and generals to assess the impact of global climate change on key matters of national security, and to lay the groundwork for future military responses to the threats posed by this “unavoidable catastrophe.” And in the strategy of the climate change war game, a rationale develops based on the assumption of an empirical, clear-headed approach to the problem of climate change that in fact installs an axiomatic breakdown of the boundary between military and civilian modes of existence—a breakdown in the construction of the citizen, as we historically and ontologically understand this subjectivity. This breakdown then opens the door to the ontological supremacy of what I call environmentality: a new political ecological paradigm that functions by generalizing and normalizing a military pattern of thought across the various twenty-first-century ecological fields of concern—including human to human and human to nonhuman interactivity. Within this environmentality, the citizen-subject of late modernity is transformed into a militarized form of neoliberal subjectivity to become what we might call the green patriot.2
     
    How do these developments in the State’s shifting relationship to the geopolitics of ecology in the age of climate change affect our understanding of subjectivity and citizenry, especially the kind of insurrectionary politics that, according to Balibar, is at the heart of legitimate democratic formulations in our contemporary occasion? Balibar argues that the citizen is “unthinkable” as an individual (despite the appearance of individuality within the discourse of modern neoliberalism); his subjectivity only makes sense through an “active participation in a politics that makes him exist” (51). But the citizen is not absolutely merged into this political field imaginary. As an entity, the citizen must be understood from the standpoint of a certain “indetermination,” the character of which is understood in and through a dialectic of being a “constituent element of the State” and the “actor of a revolution” (54). This antagonism of a being “being constituted” and a being in a “permanent state of a groundless liberatory struggle” names the contestatory and unending dialectical essence that Balibar identifies as the site of the citizen-subject. Thus the citizen can only be approached “from both the point of view of the State apparatus and that of the permanent revolution” (55). As a foundationless concept, “permanent revolution” requires a breakage in the systemic constitution of a State’s citizenry, which, we might add here, is both a breakage in subjectivity and a breakage in the system. (A breakage in a subjectivity without a breakage in the system would be an impossibility, since both are part of an indissolubly constituted discursive network.) It would seem, then, that such a concept of rupture is crucial to Balibar’s open-ended dialectic. Given the environmental-military events currently unfolding, what happens when a breakage in the State’s systemic constitution of itself and its subjects (the breakage, for instance, of global warming) begins to be incorporated into the State’s field imaginary at such an intense level that it begins to support the further closure of the State’s constituted structure—through the installment of “adaptation” and “security” measures rather than through the search for ecologically sustainable alternatives to current State formations of human existence? Or, in other words, what happens when the “enclosure” that is the State and its material reality are accepted within the terms of an end-of-history discourse—when the process of its metaphysical historical constitution has reached its fulfillment, in the sense of its completion and total expansion across the totality of existence, in the form of “nation-State” and “global security”? Or, to put it yet another way, what happens to the radical act of revolution when emergency conditions (as Agamben would say) and “homo sacer” become the rule? Current theoretical formulations of the citizen-subject, I argue in this essay, undergo a transformation when securitization goes global, and when the security State begins to constitute itself as the ground of human future existence (in direct opposition to the environment, which is understood to have failed as the traditional historical ground sustaining life). One of the key questions we need to address is the following: if the historical “other” in Balibar’s equation of the citizen subject is the colonized other of a European political citizenry, then what happens to that structure of otherness when the other becomes more radicalized as the environment itself, or as the other other of this environmentality: the climate change refugee suddenly deprived of her foundation in any State formulation of citizenry by the effects of global warming? This essay explores some avenues for considering these and other questions, and tries to contemplate the future potential for citizen-subject constitutions in the context of twenty-first century military maneuvers designed to reformulate the political in relation to the ecological. Adaptation Maneuvers
     
    In the Climate Change War Game, the players’ initial “moves” reflected an openness to a variety of potential scenarios for addressing environmental degradation. However, the military exercise quickly established a firm field imaginary that subsequently governed future approaches and solutions to ecological dilemmas. The rise to dominance of a single scenario became a turbulent force, subsuming like a mushroom cloud the activities of all concerned in its expansive but centripetal flow. The swiftly adopted problematic enforced an extremely narrow relation to the future: climate change was accepted as an unavoidable catastrophe, and any and all means to alleviate this threat to the planet’s ecosystem became a secondary and ultimately impractical concern. The designers of the game actually considered multiple approaches (such as third-world alternative ecological relations or first-world explorations of new, sustainable forms of technology) to be a worrisome distraction from the central issue of security: “A focus on cutting greenhouse gas emissions runs the risk of crowding out full consideration of adaptation challenges” (Burke and Parthemore 8). When game players did attempt (during the early stages of the game) to focus on methods for alleviating climate change, they each found it to be ultimately “insoluble.” “Adaptation challenges” were seen as “difficult but soluble,” whereas emissions reductions were not, especially for developing nations that might attempt to “act on their own” (8). Thus the focus on how to address a category 5 hurricane hitting Miami, or when and where mass migrations of “climate change refugees” would occur, gradually overtook any discussion of multiple solutions. Conflict overrules cooperation in the war game, and the ultimate conflict in this new theater of operations becomes the one between the world’s strongest nations (led by the US) and the environment now constituted as the radical enemy other.
     
    Despite glaring evidence of capitalism’s direct complicity with climate change (Western overconsumption, the depletion of resources, the production of wastes and CO2s, etc.), the “iron law” of economic growth superseding issues of climate change held firm when it came to each nation’s concern for reproducing its sovereignty: “Throughout the game, both [India and China] never wavered in their drive to balance any agreement with economic growth” (Burke and Parthemore 8). The US and EU teams also acknowledged the primacy of the economy. This relentless passion for economic growth is indicative of the continuing, ruthless pursuit not only of financial gain on the economic register of being, but also of the control of resources (and the territories associated with resources) that defines military existence.3 This unholy alliance between the military and the economy is nothing new, but its insistent—practically zealous— repetition is indicative of a self-destructive, Accidental influence that even its advocates do not recognize (I develop the concept of the Accidental below). By 2050, current conceptions of the economic will no longer be applicable. The very concept of “economic growth” and the models generated by its demand are already becoming outdated. Such growth was based on the naïve view that resources would always be available, and on the view of the earth as a mere resource for the anthropological machine. (Might the radical liberatory potential of the citizen-subject also be seen as arising from this idealization of the earth as an always-already available resource for human expansion and transformation?) As we enter the age of resource wars, we shift into a mode of existence that will be underwritten by the knowledge that the resources we covet are coming to an end. If we accept this end-oriented narrative (which environmentalists have been iterating for some time), then the idea of a sustainable citizenry is threatened. Projection models indicate that by the end of the twenty-first century, the resources currently defining human survival will have been compromised. Crops will fail more often, even with agronomists’ efforts to design new varieties of staple crops like rice and wheat.4 The “economic,” therefore, will not be a movement tending toward growth. With this establishment of the supremacy of an economy-without-growth, an economy that must entirely redefine itself because it will no longer be able to postpone its own limit (the definition of capitalism according to Deleuze and Guattari), the politics of openness is replaced by the policing politics of environmentality. The movement of the economic will consequently be defined as the movement of exhaustion, of a mode of production oriented to the telos of depletion. Depletion, coupled with the ecological destruction it generates, will power the motor of (anti)development, and serve as the captivation mechanism that disinhibits any relation to an exterior. As each race for the next dwindling resource begins, the difference between the economic and military registers of being will become less distinguishable—to the point at which they will be one and the same.
     
    Thus the premise of the game is clear: the United States, working specifically with China (with the other two national communities following behind like initiates), should expand its institutional security structures at a transnational level to prepare for planetary-wide clashes that will soon consume and redefine international geopolitics as we know it. A key rationale working against technological innovation stems from the way in which “security” and militariality in general focus almost exclusively on near-term narratives of insecurity. Concentrating on technological solutions to the problem (of liberation from the state of existence)—which are always long-term in their implementation—is understood to take away from the immediate threats to national security. If the immediate issues of security are not fully addressed, then all future security crumbles. This logic, presented as plain and disinterested, reflects the self-strangulating dynamic of the closed-loop structure of environmentality. It seeks to release the full potential of climate change—exploding nature as a great destructive force that may erupt at any moment, making it necessary for us to be constantly on our guard and to be “realistic” about what will happen not only to our loss of resources and shifting geographies of agricultural production, but to the threat to national borders when “un-Stated” climate change refugees begin their forced migrations. Throwing sustainability into oblivion (or even making it a secondary concern that, formalistically, never arrives since adaptation will always be a more pressing concern) manifests the martial logic of redirecting our attention towards the next impending ecological accident, taking our attention, at the same time, away from potentials for different forms of citizen-subject liberation.
     

    The New Military Political Mandate

     
    The CNAS war-game exercise was not an isolated occurrence, but rather is part of a growing number of synecdochic events that signal a telling expansion in the military’s relationship not only to sites of human production (specifically geopolitical and ecopolitical), but also to the nonhuman continuum of being, namely the ecosystem as re-presented (that is, interpellated in the problematic of environmentality) in terms of “energy resource.” Various branches of the military have embarked on major initiatives to address climate change. In March 2007, the Strategic Studies Institute of the US Army War College held a conference entitled “The National Security Implications of Global Climate Change” to inaugurate its transition to ecological awareness. (The Strategic Studies Institute is the Army’s collegiate arm that “serves to influence policy debate and bridge the gap between Military and Academia.”) The “Colloquium Brief” outcome of the conference stressed the need to ensure that “public awareness should follow a coordinated strategic communication plan” (Johnson 1). Though the “facts” of climate change and its long-term effects were disputed, it is clear that this intelligence propaganda arm of the Army War College was already thinking in the direction of manipulating public opinion. (By 2009, the Strategic Studies Institute will have adopted the position that climate change is indisputable and that it is the result of human activities.) Like the worst-case scenario of the Climate Change War Game, the Brief stresses the anticipation of catastrophic change: “The entire range of plausible threats needs to be delineated, then analyzed and early warning criteria established” (1). Unlike the War Game, the Strategic Studies Institute calls for global cooperation, but suggests that such cooperation is not yet available: “Climate change will require multinational, multi-agency cooperation on a scale heretofore unimaginable” (1). The specifics of such cooperation are not articulated (and the Brief also states that no conference participants made mention of the United Nations), with the emphasis falling instead on the mass displacement of people that will occur if “global cooperative measures fail” (1). Despite the suggestion of such multinational cooperation, the report makes it clear that the “catastrophic vision” of climate change can only reduce all other courses of action to “one of national survival” (2). Summaries of the presentations indicate that many found the then newly-published IPCC 2007 report to be too moderate in its predictions. The development of a terminology for establishing a clear discourse was foregrounded, and the final presentation emphasized the need to keep “the discourse at the national security level rather than the disaster relief level” (Johnson 4). It was suggested that this emphasis be extended to other state security structures, and to become a key focus of the National Security Act of 2010.5 Thus the radical liberatory pole of the citizen-subject was gradually and thoroughly erased from this hyper-pragmatic military narrative.
     
    Less than two months later (July 2007), the Center for Naval Analyses (CNA)—the Navy and Marine Corps’s federally funded research center, which provides information for all US military organizations and the government—released its first major publication directly addressing the current and future status of the environment. Called “National Security and the Threat of Climate Change,” the report serves as a major indicator of a general military attitude towards the problem of climate change, and stands as perhaps one of the first official and extensive public responses from the military on a subject matter that it had found to be, for all intents and purposes, of little importance. (As I have argued elsewhere, previous articulations, such as those by R. James Woolsey and others, were tightly focused on such matters as the production of biofuels on domestic and “friendly” foreign soil so as to end US dependency on foreign oil.6 ) The report’s introductory statement makes it clear that CNA authorities have accepted the findings of climate scientists without question: “Carbon dioxide levels in the atmosphere are greater now than at any time in the past 650,000 years, and average global temperature has continued a steady rise. . . . The trends are clear” (Sullivan et al. 1). The report ends with a series of “recommendations” calling for the event of climate change to be “fully integrated into national security and national defense strategies” (46). These recommendations suggest especially the need for the US war machine to expand its power globally if it is to successfully “stabilize climate change at levels that will avoid significant disruptions to global security and stability” (46). This expansion includes the construction of new military bases and command centers, such as the establishment of a new Africa Command—a proposal that originated in the offices of the Department of Defense.
     
    The impact of climate change in Sub-Saharan Africa—already experiencing the effects of global warming—is of particular importance to the US military. The Department of the Army, in conjunction with the Department of Defense, began producing a series of reports in 2009 that articulated the need to establish new “Sino-American military-to-military cooperation” in the Sub-Saharan region (Parsons). One of the first reports, Rymn Parsons’s “Taking Up the Security Challenge of Climate Change,” frames its narrative with statements that unequivocally accept the scientific data about global warming produced by the IPCC and, when referring to global warming, it always adds the qualifier “manmade.” In its opening declarations (a section titled “The Science of Global Warming”), the report presents a genealogy that explains how global warming came to be fully accepted by the Army:
     

    Even as recently as 2006, the year in which the Academy Award winning film An Inconvenient Truth . . . was released, climate change as a consequence of manmade global warming was hotly debated and deeply politicized in the United States and elsewhere. The following year, 2007, the United Nations’ Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change released its long-awaited Fourth Assessment. The IPCC report is of signal importance because it is well-balanced and moderate. It did not quell all controversy surrounding the subject; but because of it climate change is generally accepted, scientifically speaking, to be a product of manmade global warming, even though uncertainties remain as to where, when, and how much.

     

    The report also cites the work of Thomas Friedman to substantiate its claims. These narratives and their particular emphases and genealogies make it clear not only that climate change has been accepted, but that it has been adopted by the US military as its new primary enemy: “The idea that the environment has security implications is not new. . . . What is new is that climate change poses security threats unmatched among environmental phenomena” (2). Climate Change is even incorporated into new Army field manuals.

     
    The CNA’s report characterizes climate change as a greater threat than any of the wars that America fought in the twentieth century, and as an event more volatile and difficult to handle than the ongoing war against terror: “During our decades of experience in the U.S. military, we have addressed many national security challenges, from containment and deterrence of the Soviet nuclear threat during the Cold War to terrorism and extremism in recent years. Global climate change presents a new and very different type of national security challenge” (Sullivan et al. 3). The being of climate change is definitively framed in terms of past US military conflicts. The report resituates environmental concerns, which were formerly tangential to military institutions, at the center of security matters: “Climate change, national security, and energy dependence are a related set of global challenges. . . . The national consequences of climate change should be fully integrated into national security and national defense strategies” (7). The environment consequently becomes part of the signifying chain of military history, further solidifying the perception that nature presences itself in the narration of the nation as fundamentally a concern of the war machine.
     
    As mentioned above, a key concern of the military is the tension that will erupt from the displacement of millions of people in the wake of sea-level rise. The CNA report emphasizes the insecurity that will arise from floods and droughts, declines in agricultural productivity due to lack of water resources, the erasures of coastlines in the Pacific, and the potential spread of infectious disease. It emphasizes the need to establish a different rhetoric in US relations with China, specifically to rethink US recommendations to “enhance environmental progress,” which are understood to come at the cost of economic growth. It repeats the argument made in a number of military circles concerning the threat of “Islamification” to Europe, stating that the primary concern for Europeans will be massive migrations: “The greater threat to Europe lies in migration of people from across the Mediterranean, from the Maghreb, the Middle East, and sub-Saharan Africa” (Sullivan et al. 29). It also emphasizes the threat to security in the homeland, especially to the aquifer that underlies the west-central United States, which supplies water for twenty-seven percent of the country’s irrigated land. Concern also exists for the US military’s bases, weapons systems, and platforms in the Middle East and the Pacific. The Arctic is highlighted as an area of particular concern. Once the ice canopy no longer exists, the region will “require an ‘increased scope of naval operations,’” which will in turn require new considerations for “weapon system effectiveness” (38). The report also stresses the weakness of the Department of Defense’s reliance on the national grid for daily operations, tacitly urging the construction of an alternative (presumably ecologically innovative, therefore more defendable) source of energy.
     
    The volatile nature of climate change (scientific uncertainty about specific sea level rises, world temperature increases, when polar ice caps will disappear, the precise timing and location of the next category 5 hurricane…) puts pressure on national defense structures. The logic of Security and its nationalized systems must incorporate a certain form of insecurity in order to justify its existence and function properly: “As military leaders, we know we cannot wait for certainty” (Sullivan et al. 7). In the ontology of environmentality, the act of decision functions by banking on an artificial future deployment of a perverse absolute certainty (ecological catastrophe, failed crops, massive displacement, political unrest …), or, what amounts to the same thing, a constant deployment in the present of uncertainty. The certainty of catastrophic collapse in the future exists side by side with the uncertainty of that knowledge in the present. This enables the security specialist to annex disagreement (in both the traditional conception of that word and in Rancière’s philosophical sense) from the domain of the political. The military authority employs the policing idea of “risk” at the expense of the political transformation of the field of possibility, so as to justify “action now”:
     

    This approach [ending the discussion and acting now] shows how a military leader’s perspective often differs from the perspectives of scientists, policymakers, or the media. Military leaders see a range of estimates and tend not to see it as a stark disagreement, but as evidence of varying degrees of risk. They don’t see the range of possibilities as justification for inaction. Risk is at the heart of their job: They assess and manage the many risks to America’s security. Climate change, from a Military Advisory Board’s perspective, presents significant risks to America’s national security.

    (9, 11)

     

    We thus find the most conservative, policing organization standing on the side of environmentalists who for years have been trying to convince the public to take climate change and other ecological problems seriously. Time to stop debating whether or not climate change is real: “Debate must stop,” says former US Army Chief of Staff Gordon Sullivan, “and action must begin” (12). Do we not see in the supreme military authority an earnest advocation of exactly the kind of commitment long sought by environmentalists, one that breaks through the endless liberal democratic debate surrounding the issue of climate change that we see, for example, in the (ongoing) fiasco of “Climategate”?7 Sullivan takes a stand, and speaks in such a way as to move beyond the fundamental deadlock of civilized debate:

     

    We seem to be standing by, and, frankly, asking for perfectness in science. . . . People are saying they want to be convinced, perfectly. They want to know the climate science projections with 100 percent certainty. . . . We never have 100 percent certainty. . . . If you wait until you have 100 percent certainty, something bad is going to happen on the battlefield.

    (10)

     
    Unlike the endless and innocuous deliberation about the “reality” of climate change that thoroughly engulfs the registers of the mediatized public, environmental efforts, the government, and the paralyzed political state of all three, we see here, in the military commander’s “no-nonsense rhetoric,” the core of today’s neomilitary power—the adoption of a (policing) State-constituted citizenry denuded of its open-relation to a radical liberatory potential. Or, to put this foreclosure of “openness” in traditional poststructuralist terms, this large-scale enfolding of environmental concerns into the military machine—a new and hyperactive discursive incitement—has the ability to cut straight through the endless postmodern, “tolerant” chain of signification (the constant but empty engagement with differential points of view). As such, this rhetoric is able to co-opt the Real of liberal democracy—that is, the ability of a subject or group to assume an overtly political mandate and a larger (populist) cause without being demonized as fanatical. This ability of the military to touch upon the Real of democratic American and global neoliberalism has the potential to galvanize the population without being turned into what such movements normally appear to be to the democratic capitalist system: the external Enemy that must always be avoided (the Enemy that “guarantees Society’s consistency,” as Žižek says [121])—the socialist, the tree hugger, etc. This military engagement with the Real therefore brings about a perversion of the authentic ethico-political act. This reinsertion of the environment within the realm of debate (including public opinion, government policy, and even private corporate development now that the various branches of the military are seeking new, eco-friendly corporate contracts) cuts through the endless procrastination of action to speak directly to society’s destructive ecological habits. In more than one sense, Phyllis Cuttino of the Pew Charitable Trust is spot on: the military are at the forefront of the environmental fight, working on all levels to achieve what scientists and activists have sought for decades. Indeed, as the sudden and increasing production of these and many similar military reports suggests, the military is genuinely performing the authentic, radical act of directly assuming responsibility and taking action on behalf of the environment—thereby breaking through the overload of ideological representations that act as a congestion to a concrete Act that would change the entire playing field controlling all ideological points of view. For an act to be truly genuine—for the citizen-subject to be an “actor” in relation to freedom—it must be more than a movement that resolves a series of problems given or existing within a determined field of action; it must enact the “more radical gesture of subverting the very structuring principle of this field” (Žižek 121). As Rancière puts it, the genuine act must name a wrong and put into play—against the naturalized play of accepted parts/identities/activities/representations—the “part of no part” (30). And the part of no part shared by environmental activists, ecocritics, and the military alike is a commitment to break through the mystifying cloud of debate to represent the truth of climate change, name it as a wrong that has been committed, and take action to confront the event fully. Within the liberal humanist political constitutions of democracy, the military is indeed currently winning the battle for environmental justice, and laying the groundwork for new forms of environmental activism and new formations of the environmental citizen-subject. These developments suggest that the twenty-first century is on the verge of an inauguration or a new, genuine “event” of history, as Heidegger would say—a history in which environmentalists will need to subjectivize themselves in accordance with the new practices of military ecologies.
     

    Decision and Necessity

     
    Nonetheless, this military activation of the act is, as we shall see, not in the service of the truth-event of ecological vulnerability, but something very different. One way to sharpen the difference between the military’s and the environmentalists’ triggering of the act is to consider their close but very different relations to uncertainty, to think “uncertainty” specifically in terms of Derrida’s important theorization of “undecidability.” Sullivan’s argument—that there is no absolute certainty upon which we can base our decisions—shares a dangerous affinity with the traditional poststructuralist argument that we live in a decentered universe and inhabit a world that can never offer the certainty of an absolute ground. Or, as Derrida says, the lack of an absolute order of stability presents us with an irreducible undecidability—the liberatory pole that the citizen-subject enacts (298). This philosophical concept of undecidability is often grossly misunderstood to be a form of liberal relativism, as if Derrida were arguing that in the final analysis we cannot make a decision. Nothing could be further from the mark. For Derrida, undecidability is a name for the moment when a subject—in the act of deciding—unchains itself from constrictions of an existing program of already determined relations. If there were one-hundred percent certainty, there would be nothing to decide: the field of existing relations would then be nothing more than a force making the decision for the subject. The subject would only have to follow the plan of action given over by the ruling situation. If a genuine decision is to occur, if a subject is to make a decision without everything already having been decided for her, then the subject must decide without knowing; she must make a choice without full knowledge of the situation. Otherwise the subject gives over the power of deciding to a set of knowns that control the totality of choices. To sharpen this one step further, undecidability refers to that which has not already been decided, and the leap away from the already decided—the encounter with undecidability that has not be reduced to something decided—makes an authentic, not an imitative, act possible.
     
    Where, then, lies the difference between the Derridian encountering the freedom given by undecidability and the military commander fully facing the lack of absolute certainty? The difference lies in the relation to necessity. In a state of existence in which everything is governed by environmentality, the freedom to choose that arises out of a relation to uncertainty or an unknown is turned around so as to affirm all the more the empiricism of necessity. The military commander, the scientist, and the ecocritic all share a relation to a fundamental “lack of perfection,” to quote Sullivan. But for the military commander, this lack of perfection is not a source for a groundless act of decision-making; it is incorporated into so as to strengthen the power of an instituted program of action. Uncertainty and the lack of perfect knowledge is reterritorialized so as to generate a state of anxiety, which is then used to justify the institution of a state of necessity that positions itself beyond any form of debate—whether that debate is political, legal, or critical-ontological. Nor can this necessity be understood according to any known form of reasoning, conservative or otherwise. It turns the openness given by the event of uncertainty into an unquestionable and insurmountable absolutism. Again, the line between this state of necessity (which, it must be kept in mind, should not be equated too easily with classical Reason, since necessity trumps any form of reason in this structure, even a deconstructed reason) and the space of uncertainty that offers the potential for un-cementing oneself from the ruling order (which also poses fundamental challenges to forms of reasoning) is thin and difficult to trace. But the difference could not be more substantial, and it is this difficult difference that will come to define our ecological future with greater decisive force.
     
    From within the ideological position of the de facto state of necessity, the leap from environmental action to national security is swift: “While the developed world will be far better equipped to deal with the effects of climate change, some of the poorest regions may be affected most. This gap can potentially provide an avenue for extremist ideologies and create the conditions for terrorism” (Sullivan et al. 13). From this position, the leap from environmental activism to postcolonial nation-state warfare is even quicker: “Many governments, even some that look stable today, may be unable to deal with these new stresses. When governments are ineffective, extremism can gain a foothold” (13). In these lightening moves, the complexity and diversity of the current environmental occasion is reduced to a single concern: national and global security. Issues such as biodiversity, animal rights, sustainability, bioengineering, threatened habitats, and so on no longer appear as part of the arena of human political and existential concerns. These calculative moves, which work by preying on the fears of geopolitical insecurity (“extremism”), are designed to camouflage the violence of a reductive logic that shrinks all environmental concerns to the world of “security policy.”
     
    Thus the military demand for action—a mode of action that presents itself as an unconstructed, matter-of-fact empiricism that puts an end to debate—is precisely the line of reasoning we should reject. Its relation to an empiricism based on a state of necessity makes it differ in a secondary fashion from the forms of ecocriticism performed in the humanities. One of the primary concerns of such ecocriticism is the exploration of possible forms of cutting open limiting forms of institutionalized decision-making. In doing so, it foregrounds the ideological nature of any ecological concern, as opposed to the military demand for action, which conceals its complicity with ideology, in part through the use of narratives of neutrality. Consider the argument presented by Vice Admiral Richard H. Truly, former NASA administrator and the first Commander of the Naval Space Command. (The Naval Space Command was established in 1983 during the Reagan Administration; it is the Navy’s institution of global surveillance and uses extensive satellite observation to support naval action around the planet. It also includes a “space watch” that operates around the clock, tracking satellites in orbit with a “fence” of electromagnetic energy that “can detect objects in order around the Earth out to an effective range of 15,000 nautical miles.” The Command operates “surveillance, navigation, communication, environmental, and information systems” in order to “advocate naval warfighting.”8 ) In articulating his particular stance on the environment, Truly deploys a particular form of representative transparency:
     

    I had spent most of my life in the space and aeronautics world, and hadn’t really wrestled with [environmental issues]. . . . Over the course of [a] few years I started really paying attention to the data. When I looked at what energy we had used over the past couple of centuries and what was in the atmosphere today, I knew there had to be a connection. I wasn’t convinced by a person or any interest group—it was the data that got me. As I looked at it on my own, I couldn’t come to any other conclusion. Once I got past that point, I was utterly convinced of this connection between the burning of fossil fuels and climate change. And I was convinced that if we didn’t do something about this, we would be in deep trouble.

     

    Truly’s argument attempts to ground itself in an empirical verifiability that arises outside of human fabrication and ideological influence. “Data” as an object in existence appears without human generation, and as if outside of any narrative construction. No human speaks to the military commander about climate change; the data “speaks for itself.” This fantastic ex nihilo argument undermines itself, however, in the symptomatic pressure put upon Truly to deny twice the existence of any author or organization that might have a relationship to the collected knowledge of climate change: the Admiral “was not convinced by any person or interest group.” Nor did the Admiral encounter any human other than himself during the process of coming to understand the data. Like Robinson Crusoe, who learned how to see the bounty of “Providence” hidden underneath the wildness of his island without the help of others, and was thus able to become the self-reliant and meaningful Cartesian Self he always yearned to be, the Admiral “looked at [the data] on [his] own.” This dynamic of data “speaking for itself” conceals a design meant to trigger specific behaviors and results—key among them is the construction and preservation of an irrefutable state of necessary military action.

     

    Environmentality and the Accidental

     
    Ecological catastrophe becomes the basis, in this neomilitarism, for reterritorializing the earth as essentially an abyssal milieu—an “unforgiving environment,” to use the language of the CNA’s national security climate change report—incapable of supporting human existence without the aid of the US war machine. In this maneuver, the war machine takes over the former role of the ecosystem as supporter and sustainer of human life. Such a re-presenting of the earth erases the entire history of enclosure and the West’s colonial, politico-economic relations to nature that have ruled the human-nature nexus from the seventeenth century to the present. The history of US Military presence in the Pacific, for instance (which became of paramount importance during the ecological catastrophe of the tsunami in 2005),9 is steeped in American imperialism and colonial expansion. The US Pacific military structure is the world’s largest naval command, with close to three hundred bases and facilities and active personnel from the Marine Corps, the Air Force, and the Army in addition to the Navy. Walden Bello’s recent description of the Pacific military is revealing: “Perhaps the best way to comprehend the U.S. presence in the Pacific is to describe it as a transnational garrison state that spans seven sovereign states and the vast expanse of Micronesia” (312). Typical historical periodizations of US colonial expansion tend to focus on the “errand in the wilderness” activities that engulfed the lives of Native Americans and Mexicans. But the entrance of the United States into the Asian “theater”—with the successful wresting of Guam and the Philippines from Spain in 1898—was also a key part of US colonial history, extending US sovereignty to a global register. The new bolstering of military presence stems from a different type of ideological imperative, an eco-imperial ontology that grounds its entire rationale in the troubling, anarchic essence of nature, which it transforms into an exploitative logical economy that matches the never-ending and centerless essence of the previous military transcendental-signified, “terrorism.”
     
    The United States’ prosperity and technological advancement was made possible by inflicting catastrophes elsewhere, outside its borders, in the form of low-wage factories, the support of dictatorships, internecine warfare, the unequal distribution of resources, uneven development, and a mystification process that kept US soil metaphysically separated from the rest of the planet in the mythology of American exceptionalism. Throughout all of this it turned a blind eye to the effects of this destructive development in and upon ecosystems across the planet. Its sense of a different historical development from all others conceals its imperial genealogy and ontology. This exceptionalism involves the constitution of a national biopolitical settlement and an autonomous consciousness that lives and sustains its existence far from any connection to nature. If nature exists at all in this paradigm, it comes to presence as the enemy/other that poses a threat to economic development and the security of all people. Today—in the form of global warming—that decision to annex nature to profit machines and colonial apparatuses of power have returned to haunt the imperial logic of exceptionalism.
     
    This peculiar deployment of catastrophe brings me to my ultimate point concerning the essence of environmentality—that is, its relation to the formation of a closed system that I call the Accidental. The Accidental names a combination of Kant’s conception of the Transcendental and Paul Virilio’s “accidental thesis.” The basic point of Virilio’s thesis is that in the current historical occasion, worldly accidents, oddly, are not accidental. From inside the ruling ideological world picture (in Heidegger’s sense) that uncritically presents a certain mode of technology as the highest achievement of human production, the accident is re-presented (vorgestellt) as a mere or unwanted side effect, as an error in human judgment or design, or as a limitation in the reliability of materials. As such, the accident is comprehended as an event that can be overcome through an increase in the security of procedures (the explicit military rationale for its environmental concern). The concept of the Accidental directly opposes this view. The accident, as Virilio argues, “is becoming a clearly identifiable historical phenomenon” (6). But I want to argue more emphatically that, given the events I have laid out, late modernity’s techno-scientific mode of production releases the accident into existence as a major, primary component of reality. No longer an occasional offshoot of worldly manufacturing, the accident arises out of a fundamental change in the essence of modern human production: “the invention of [a] substance [in techno-modernity] is also the invention of the ‘accident’” (6). The substance of existence has internalized the accident as part of its very composition: “The shipwreck is indeed the ‘futuristic’ invention of the ship, the air crash the invention of the supersonic plane, and the Chernobyl meltdown, the invention of the nuclear power station” (6). In the example of the Climate Change War Game and these other military engagements with ecology, we discover that modernity’s techno-military-scientific mode of production replaces transcendence with Accidence. In other words, it replaces the functioning metaphysical transcendental signified (and non-metaphysical forms of quasi-transcendence) with the (a)transcendental accident, which I am calling the Accidental. It approaches the accident of climate change so as to release its “full potential,” and to establish the future as the necessity for the narrative of security policy. But the current connection of military matters to environmental matters—what I have been calling environmentality—flips this equation: thus, the accident of ecological climate change becomes the motor of military production and reproduction.
     
    Situating the Accidental as the First Cause, or Principle, deploys a form of coherence in contradiction. The demand for and installment of increasing security structures as a reaction to impending climate catastrophe privileges closed systems (because too much openness means too little control). More tightly controlled systems in turn generate more accidents, thus generating a self-perpetuating, closed loop. The accident of climate change marks the shift from the local to the global, and the apparatuses of security follow suit to establish global enclosed systems. This means that the military and various forms of security systems are increasingly ecological in nature—a sign of the indissoluble interlocking of military, techno-scientific instrumentality with our atmosphere, biosphere, hydrosphere, and lithosphere: from nineteenth-century coal-mining and the industrial revolution to the more recent events of Chernobyl, Japan, and the unexpected outcomes of the genetic manipulation of crops in Europe and elsewhere. The increased pressure to overcome obstacles to the production of high-yields through technological manipulation— defined in terms of either commodity production or efficiency production (faster means of transportation)—creates an increased potential for accidents to occur.
     
    Considering the actions of the military described above, it would help to sharpen the particular way in which exceptionalism relates to environmental matters. Documents such as the national security report and events such as the Climate Change War Game are symptomatic of attempts to fully activate the Western metaphysical addiction to a defensive totalizing world view that, in its refusal to admit the potential for any other ecological narrative, essentially puts an end to any form of democracy that might be connected to significant and various environmental concerns (namely, to the complexity that surrounds ecological degradation— deforestation, flooding, droughts, soil erosion, excess salinization of land from sea-level rise, species extinction, biopiracy, plant gene manipulation, etc.). This enclosed world picture— grounded in the deployment of catastrophe as the ultimate threat and in the rationale for global military control—generates a state of existence that can only turn the citizen-subject against itself, i.e., against its liberatory potential. The strengthening of the Pacific Command reflects this environmentality-economy, which was further expanded when the idea of “anticipatory action”—the preventative defense-strategy policy favored by the George H.W. Bush Administration—was institutionalized by the National Security Strategy Paper issued in September 2002. This new defensive policy redirected US military strategy to center specifically on an “anticipatory action to defend ourselves, even if uncertainty remains as to the time and place of the enemy’s attack. In the new world we have entered, the only path to safety is the path of action.”
     
    This “anticipatory action” is a symptom of what Giorgio Agamben identifies as “the State of Exception”—the key paradigm of government in the twentieth century, a form of executive action mystified by the liberal humanist argument that the declaration of the exceptional state in a time of crisis reflects a benign government’s logical, pragmatic response in order to maintain the institution of democracy. What Agamben does not theorize, however, is the transformation of the State of Exception as it shifts from the exploitation of terror to the exploitation of the being of nature as the new, fundamental threat to human existence. In military documents, Nature is made out to be more terrifying than terrorism itself. Nature poses far greater problems for humanity, since the very system that supports human life itself has begun to turn against humanity. As nature replaces terrorism as the ultimate anti-liberal humanist peril, anticipatory action multiplies beyond its previous ties to human entities (terrorists and their cells) and human institutional structures (nations that “harbor” terrorists) to engulf the planet itself. Agamben’s astute and important analysis of the State of Exception puts great weight on the power of the sovereign to suspend a nation’s normal state of political and civil existence (through suspension of civil liberties, the law, the constitution, personal liberties, privacy, etc.). The central node within the establishment of this exceptional state is the sovereign, the executive branch of a State. The extension of executive powers introduces a new “threshold of indeterminacy between democracy and absolutism” (3). To “protect” democracy, democracy must be suspended absolutely by the Sovereign, the figure who stands above the law, and who claims the right to revoke the law for any citizen. What Agamben alludes to in his analysis, but does not fully consider, is the connection of this State of Exception to a pivotal and ontologically defining Western concept of a Natural State of Existence (and here again we brush up against the apolitical idea of a pragmatic empiricism). The State of Exception is supposedly a State’s natural response to “extreme internal conflicts” (2).
     
    The move to environmentality involves a shift of the institutionalization of a State of Exception by the Sovereign to the condition of existence itself. In this sense it is not the nation-State, or a Sovereign identified with any particular nation-state, but a more difficult to identity relation of entities that act, not necessarily in clear, homogenous unison, by putting into motion a cohesion of concerns that share a certain, directed course of action. In the age of climate change, in which nature itself is the ultimate threat, it is no longer the sovereign that suspends the law and extends executive powers; it is a coalition of forces that extend the Absolute, that extend a form of power that suspends forms of rationality, the law, democracy, and various possibilities for freedom. Instead of the Sovereign suspending the law it is the military industrial complex that spearheads the move towards a State of Exception. This shift of “full powers” from the executive branch of the nation-State to the more complex confederacy signifies the rise of the Accidental State (a structure composed of military complexes, corporate allegiances, university-industrial centers, private interests, and so on). As Foucault would say, this shift cuts off the head of the king who presumably stood behind and controlled the workings of power (89). More specifically, it makes visible the structure of the Accidental that was the true ontological essence lurking behind the more “ontically visible” State of Exception.
     
    Such a shift away from executive sovereignty, from a subject who always acts and speaks in public on behalf of the nation-State (but who secretly works always for necessity: necessitas legem non habet [necessity has no law]), can be seen lurking behind statements such as those made by the military leaders supporting environmentality. Parsons’s report makes this shift explicit, and even provides a military transliteration of the postcolonial genealogy of empire. In a section entitled “The Future Security Environment,” he lays out the Accidental narrative of a “post-American” State:
     

    A time is coming, measured in decades, not centuries, in which American military superpower status may remain, but its relative economic power may be less and its resulting political prerogatives may be fewer, that is, a “post-American” world of increasing multipolarity. For nearly 300 years, world order has been shaped by the hegemony of Western liberalism, first in the form of Pax Britannica, and then Pax Americana. But a post-American world, though globalized, may also be more non-Western. It will be a world of evolving modernity to which the United States must adapt, not a world the United States will dictate. It will be a world in which China, already the second-most-important country in nearly every respect, will take a decidedly American tack, though not by employing American methods, to expand its influence in hopes of molding the international system to suit its interests. Further, it will be a world in which a healthy international community will still be a vital U.S. interest.
     
    The most important bilateral relationships China and the United States have today are with each other. Strenuous efforts must be made to keep the U.S.-China relationship nonconfrontational and to encourage China to broaden its responsibility for promoting and maintaining peace and stability. American grand strategy and military strategy must include ways and means to achieve these ends. Because the effects of global warming-related climate change are of as great, if not greater, concern to China than the United States, the two countries will find much common ground in this arena. China, like America, will perceive the security implications of climate change, but it remains to be seen whether it will play a constructive or discomfiting role. The United States must focus intently on this issue.

    (5)

     

    In Parsons’s exceptionalist, somewhat anxious and quasi-apocalyptic narrative we begin to see the full force and meaning of the signifier “adapt,” which before this appeared as the military-empirical necessity of succumbing to the inevitability of climate change on the grounds of protecting national security. Here, however, “adapt” names the end of American national supremacy in favor of a “multipolarity” of powers—an indication of the expansion of the structure of the Accidental beyond the “control” of a single nation-State. This suggests an extension of “full powers” (and here we should keep in mind Foucault’s theorization of “power”) from the central node of the sovereign to the complex network of the Accidental itself. The futural characterization of the post-American world equally reveals that this discursive military constitution of an ecological imperative is not really about the environment at all, but about the effect that climate change will have on the future of global geopolitics.10 In February 2009, the CNA and the Institute for National Strategic Studies (INSS) produced a “Panel Discussion Report” on China’s sixth defense white paper, issued a month earlier. Though this report is not available to the public, Parsons indicates that the CNA and the INSS are concerned about the waning of US supremacy in the wake of China’s declaration that it will be an “active and constructive” “key player” in the post-climate change world (16). Environmental policy therefore becomes the vehicle for constituting new military flows of power in key locations around the globe.

     
    We are thus in the midst of experiencing a folding of the accident into the substance of existence. “Substance” here names two elements: a co-constitution 1) of accidents and 2) of a technology inherently connected to the production of what should properly be called “accidental thought.” As every child knows, technology is constantly advancing from within its own closed system—that is, outpacing human understanding of the precise working of technological inventions. This authorizes, however, a curious activity of accepting products without understanding how they work, and this becomes a naturalized state for the human user. (The average consumer can use and understand the function of material instruments, but cannot fix these instruments since the specific knowledge of how they operate is not part of consumer consciousness.) Instrumentality disappears from the field of the visible. For instance, with the slippage of instruments into the automatism of habit—the acceptance of greater sophistication with greater incomprehension—the only substance and the only awareness of substance that enters consciousness is the breakdown of the instrument. It is the accident and the accident alone that fills out the field of the visible: “‘Consciousness now exists only for accidents’” (Valéry, qtd. Virilio 6). The substance of existence is consequently transformed into a recipe for producing and maintaining a constant state of anxiety, which in turn produces the feedback loop of a need for increased security—the problematic solution produced by a system that can never get outside of itself. We thus find ourselves in the absurd, precisely opposite position of the kind of instrumental breakdown thematized by Heidegger (in his example of the broken hammer that suddenly opens the subject to a cessation in the normal state of human production). The breakdown of the instrument does not open us to an encounter with the ontological essence of existence, with the “being of being”; as instrumentality disappears from consciousness, its breakdown can only confront us with the terror of the accident. To put this more emphatically, in today’s world broken devices no longer have the power to enable us to realize the ideological underpinnings of existence. Breakdowns are not the cessation of the specific substance of existence that colonizes our lives; breakdowns are the primary substance of existence itself—the confirmation of and justification for more technological advancement, “states of exception,” jingoistic patriotism, surveillance, and global security. In this closed-loop system, the only action left is to increasingly overexpose and develop that which is. This drive to “overexpose” for purposes of total (final) explanation and control, technological manipulation, and economic development (the high-yield logic of the discourse of enclosure) creates a world of increasingly dangerous and globally-consequential accidents.
     
    In philosophizing ecology, we can draw a firm connection between the accident, the environment, and what I have referred to elsewhere as the war on inhabitancy. The event of the Love Canal disaster in the United States, which galvanized a specific environmental awareness and movement, is one example of an accident that damaged an environment and its inhabitants. But the accident is more firmly connected, even embedded now, in the planet’s ecosystems in this late, enclosing age of postmodernity, as made evident in the overproduction and subsequent destruction of ecosystems for today’s profit-oriented system. The technological manipulation of land that defined the Green Revolution in the Punjab is symptomatic of an “overexposing” of land that leads to the “accident” of excess salinity and water logging. This in turn leads to the “accident” of mass hunger and a global decrease in calorie intake. The push to monocrop by transnational corporations turns food into a commodity for sale on the international market. Monocropping eliminates the chances of a community to fall back on locally produced food and forces the community to pay for food produced elsewhere. When an “accidental” dip occurs in the market, agricultural workers’ pay drops and communities already underpaid find themselves in the position of having no money to buy food. The struggle to survive produces the “threat” of encroachment by these communities looking for new sources of food in forests and privatized farmland. This in turn requires the transformation of nature into “threatened” nature, which in turn produces legislation that represents nature as a being in need of “environmental protection.”
     
    Here Elizabeth DeLoughrey’s exemplary work on the origin of “ecology” as a university discipline within the war effort of the Cold War is of paramount importance. DeLoughrey has productively revealed the years from 1952 to 1954 to be the specific moment when the US military successfully manipulated the earth’s ecosystem so as to achieve full global enclosure and overexposure:
     

    The hundreds of nuclear tests conducted in the Pacific Islands . . . have largely been erased from global memory, and yet we all carry their radioactive traces in our bodies. With the shift from atomic (fission) to thermonuclear (fusion) weapons, global radioactive fallout increased exponentially. . . . The first detonated thermonuclear weapon—the H-bomb Mike—unleashed in the “Pacific Proving Grounds” in 1952, blew the island of Eugelab out of existence. At ten megatons, Mike was seven hundred times the explosive force of the atomic weapon dropped on Hiroshima, which had killed over 200,000 people. Radioactive fallout from Mike was measured in rain over Japan, in Indian aircraft, and in the atmosphere over the US and Europe.

    (475)

     

    One scientist working for the Atomic Energy Commission (AEC) declared in 1954 that after just two years of testing, all humans on the planet now had “hot” strontium in their bones and teeth and “hot” iodine in their thyroid glands: “Nobody believed you could contaminate the world from one spot. It was like Columbus when no one believed the world was round” (qtd. DeLoughrey 475). In fact, it was because of these post-WWII Cold War nuclear experiments conducted by the US military industrial complex that ecology became a field of study in the university system. To study the effects of this militarized radioactive contamination on the environment, the AEC created the discipline of “radiation ecology.” As DeLoughrey so powerfully documents, the establishment of this field began with the hundreds of nuclear tests conducted in what was known as the “Pacific Proving Grounds.” By 1958, the U.S., the United Kingdom, and the USSR had exploded nearly one hundred nuclear weapons, leading to record levels of strontium-90 in American soil, wheat, and milk. This Cold War arms race was, more than anything else, a race for the total control of the planet through targeting, and this race for total control has led to the accident of total planetary ecosystem exposure and the impossibility for any human to transcend this contamination.

     
    As a theoretical term, “accident” defines the environment at the level of its being in our current historical occasion and plays a role in the way our minds constitute the environment as an object of investigation and use. Current connections to the environment consequently have their basis in what we should more properly call “the Accidental”—a term that names the colonization of transcendence by breakdowns that occur as the prime mover of the system, not by breakdowns that radically open a free space for the potential to restructure the system. In the ontology of the Accidental, productive and successful citizen-subjects are constituted in terms of their ability, and consent, to “protect” the environment (in other words, to secure the highest yield of energy). Unproductive subjects and the poorest of humans—especially those working in the worst possible conditions in agricultural communities in the third world, the shadow humans that make the north and the west possible—are increasingly seen as a threat to the environment and to this new, enclosed environmentality. The Accidental thus names a world in which constituents and their environments can only appear in the form of accidents.
     
    In this erasure of the transcendental in favor of the Accidental, our access to ecology changes fundamentally. “Environmentality” is the term I have been using to mark that change, and it is meant to invoke, in part, Foucault’s conception of governmentality—that is, as a political constitution and administration of planetary ecosystems on the basis of their ability to be technologically “improved” so as to produce “high yields.” To this we can now add the force of the Accidental, which chokes out the possibility of alternative ecological relations for purposes of total control and total security. Manipulation can thus be addressed more critically (i.e., outside dominant theories of sovereignty) in terms of the lines being drawn between corporate/State flows of power and ecosystemic developments—namely the corporate, judicial, and legislative alliances being formed around the struggle for diminishing resources, and the impending shift to non-petroleum sources for global mass transportation and global mass consumption. Though the State is part of this shift, it and the cultural socius lag behind the direct activity of what should be understood properly as the developing Accidental State—a structure composed of environmental organizations, State and corporate officials, security institutes, centers for foreign and domestic policy, private companies, and the military. In the constitution of the Accidental State (that functions through acts of “speaking for,” not “speaking before”) inhabitants and the environment are manifested so as to face one another as antagonisms.
     
    This self-destructive pattern of existence restages the Cold War scenario of nuclear testing. Unlike the Cold War experiment, however, this new attempt to transfer our environmental and economic future to the military (culture does not even have a place in this arena) manifests the full-scale structure of environmentality. Before, humans only achieved their realization of the Accidental by accident, so to speak (though this accident was firmly organized according to an Accidental economy—the targeting logistical control and command theater of geopolitical concern); now, humans have learned how to harness the full potential of the Accidental by organizing its structures wholly in accord with its rigid and closed-loop structural dictates. In the discourse of this neomilitarialism, environmental breakdown replaces humanity’s concern for the environment. The environment as essentially a being-breaking-down becomes the new universal truth of humanity’s existence in the world—humanity’s mandate—essentially hard-wiring conflict and adaptation to the civilian brain, and erasing the pole of the citizen-subject that potentializes liberation. From this position it is a small step for the military to install in the minds of a civilian population the idea that the environment is humanity’s ultimate enemy. In this fantasmatic imaginary, the preservation of the planet—namely, the conception of the antagonistic paradox of the citizen-subject—is so far from the problematic field view that it starts to disappear from human consciousness in favor of walled and viciously defended spaces, all in the name of a pragmatics totally alienated from its own assumptions, a pragmatics that unrelentingly extinguishes any other economic, political, or cultural conceptions of existence. If these developments continue as they are currently beginning, the figure of the citizen-subject will most definitely become “like a face of sand at the edge of the sea,” “effaced [in] the next great sea change” (Balibar 55).
     

    Robert P. Marzec is Associate Professor of ecocriticism and postcolonialism in the Department of English at Purdue University. He is the author of An Ecological and Postcolonial Study of Literature (Palgrave 2007), the editor of Postcolonial Literary Studies: the First 30 Years (Johns Hopkins 2011), and the associate editor of Modern Fiction Studies. He has published articles in journals such as boundary 2, Radical History Review, Public Culture, The Global South, and The Journal of Commonwealth and Postcolonial Studies.
     

     

    Footnotes

     

    1. See Manuel De Landa, War in the Age of Intelligent Machines (New York: Zone Books, 1991); Paul Virilio, War and Cinema: The Logistics of Perception (London: Verso, 1989); Paul Virilio, Popular Defense and Ecological Struggles (New York: Semiotext(e), 1990); Elizabeth DeLoughrey, “Radiation Ecologies and the Wars of Light,” Modern Fiction Studies 55.3 (Fall 2009): 468-495; Mike Hill, “Ecologies of War,” in Telemorphosis 171-97, forthcoming.

     

    2. The term “green patriot” has actually been adopted by US neoconservatives since 2007. See http://greenpatriot.us/.

     

    3. As we will see, though, even this iron law can be pushed beyond its limit to open a new threshold of military sovereignty. Argues retired Marine Corps General Anthony Zinni, former commander of US forces in the Middle East: “We will pay to reduce greenhouse gas emissions today, and we’ll have to take an economic hit of some kind. Or, we will pay the price later in military terms. And that will involve human lives. There will be a human toll” (qtd. Sullivan et al. 31).

     

    4. “A warmer climate will be bad news for global agriculture, with regional winners and losers, says Andrew Challinor of the University of Leeds, UK. Agronomists are busy designing new varieties of staple crops like rice and wheat able to survive more frequent heatwaves and droughts, and organisations like the Consultative Group on International Agricultural Research are helping farmers find out what works for them. Despite such efforts, crops will fail more often, probably leading to food-price spikes” (see Marshall).

     

    5. This catastrophic language was in fact transferred over to the National Security Act of 2010. The Act, however, placed more emphasis on developing sustainable energy solutions within an economic model that would help to rebuild the American economy. See National Security Strategy 2010, 9.

     

    6. See my article on “Energy Security: the Planetary Fulfillment of the Enclosure Movement.”

     

    7. At the time of this writing, sixteen scientists had just published a screed on the “pseudoscience” of climate change in The Wall Street Journal. See “No Need to Panic About Global Warming.”

     

    8. See Air University’s Air University Space Primer (3-1), especially Chapter 3. See also Allen Thomson. The Command appears to have become the Space and Naval Warfare Systems Command.

     

    9. As Walden Bello points out, the US actions in relation to the 2005 tsunami were anything but this touted humanitarian engagement:
     

    The relief operations were not a disinterested, peacetime military mission. One immediate sign was the deliberate U.S. effort to marginalize the United Nations (UN), which was expected by many to coordinate, at least at the formal level, the relief effort. Instead, Washington sought to bypass the UN by setting up a separate assistance ‘consortium’ with India, Australia, Japan, Canada, and several other governments, with the U.S. military task force’s Combined Coordination Center at University of Tapao, Thailand, effectively serving as the axis of the entire relief operation.

    (309)

     
    The stealth orchestration of the relief efforts was, in part, an attempt on the part of the Bush Administration to repair the damaged image of the US military machine in the wake of the Iraqi War and the War on Terror, which was particularly unpopular to the Muslim majority in Indonesia and the Southeast Asian region in general. It was also a chance for the “Pacific Command”—the oldest of the US military commands—to reenergize its waning power and influence in the “Pacific theater,” which had diminished after the Vietnam War (309).

     

    10. The report was apparently originally available to the public, but the URL provided in Parson’s report is no longer available. Research on the CNA Web site produces the title of the report, but the page states that the report is not for public viewing. See http://www.cna.org/research/2009/chinas-national-defense-2008-panel-discussion. Accessed Dec. 2, 2011.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Agamben, Giorgio. State of Exception. Trans. Kevin Attell. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2005. Print.
    • Air University. Air University Space Primer. Maxwell Airforce Base. Aug. 2003. Web. 13 Sept.2011.
    • Balibar, Étienne. “Citizen Subject.” Who Comes After the Subject? Ed. Eduardo Cadava, Peter Connor and Jean-Luc Nancy. New York: Routledge, 1991. 33-57. Print.
    • Bello, Walden. “Conclusion: From American Lake to a People’s Pacific in the Twenty-First Century.” Militarized Currents: Toward a Decolonized Future in Asia and the Pacific. Ed. Setsu Shigematsu and Keith L. Camacho. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2010. 309-322. Print.
    • Burke, Sharon and Christine Parthemore. Climate Change War Game: Major Findings and Background. Working Paper. Center for a New American Security. Jun. 2009. Web. 15 Feb. 2013.
    • DeLoughrey, Elizabeth. “Radiation Ecologies and the Wars of Light.” Modern Fiction Studies 53:3 (Fall 2009): 474-75.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Ethics and Politics Today.” Negotiations: Interventions and Interviews: 1971-2001. Ed. and trans. Elizabeth Rottenberg. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2002. 295-314. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. The History of Sexuality: An Introduction Vol. 1. Trans. Robert Hurley. New York: Random House, 1990. Print.
    • Johnson, Douglas V. II. “Global Climate Change: National Security Implications.” US Army War College and Triangle Institute for Security Studies. 1 May 2007. Web. 15 Jun. 2011.
    • Marshall, Michael. “Earth in Balmy 2080.” New Scientist 5 Dec. 2011. Web. 12 Feb. 2013.
    • Marzec, Robert P. “Energy Security: the Planetary Fulfillment of the Enclosure Movement.” Radical History Review 109 (Winter 2011): 83-99. Print.
    • “No Need to Panic About Global Warming.” The Wall Street Journal 26 Jan. 2012. Web. 13 Feb. 2013.
    • Parsons, Rymn J. “Taking Up the Security Challenge of Climate Change.” US Army War College and Triangle Institute for Security Studies. Aug. 2009. Web. 15 Jun. 2011.
    • Rancière, Jacques. Disagreement: Politics and Philosophy. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1999. Print.
    • Stillman, Dan. “DoD Takes Aim at Climate Change.” Imaging Notes Spring 2010. Web. 1 Aug.2011.
    • Sullivan, Gordon, et al. “National Security and the Threat of Climate Change.” The Center for Naval Analyses. 2007. Web. 13 Feb. 2013.
    • Thomson, Allen. “US Naval Space Command Space Surveillance System.” Space Policy Project. Federation of America Scientists. n.d. Web. 13 Sept. 2011.
    • United States. White House. The National Security Strategy of the United States of America. Washington. Sept. 2002. Web. 13 Feb. 2013.
    • ———. National Security Strategy 2010. Washington. May 2010. Web. 16 Jun. 2011.
    • Virilio, Paul. Unknown Quantity. London: Thames and Hudson, 2003. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. “Class Struggle or Postmodernism? Yes, please!” Contingency, Hegemony, Universality. London: Verso, 2000. 90-135. Print.
  • Impossible People, Queer Futures: Dean Spade and Critical Trans Politics

    Charles J. Gordon (bio)

    University of California, Irvine
    cjgordon@uci.edu
     

     

    Review of Dean Spade, Normal Life: Administrative Violence, Critical Trans Politics, and the Law. New York: South End Press, 2011.

     

     

    Roughly ten years ago, the government changed my name to Charles. Ironically, this closely followed the moment when I’d decided to go by C.J. in an effort to avoid the gender-marker of my unmistakably female birth name. After filing my tax returns, what was presumably a clerical error altered the personal data on file with the IRS. When I attempted to have the mistake corrected and my information regularized, I discovered that the new data had spread to a number of government agencies, including the Social Security Administration. Newly christened in some, but not all contexts, I confronted the acute difficulties of navigating the administrative apparatuses of the state that govern daily life while equipped with an illegible gender and mismatched identity documents. The lethal consequences of these administrative systems for trans people, especially those suffering from multiple vectors of discrimination, is the subject of Dean Spade’s Normal Life. As trans activism becomes institutionalized and mainstreamed, channeled into the paths taken by lesbian and gay organizations, Spade asks us to reconsider the costs and benefits of centering social justice work in demands for legal recognition which take the form of inclusion in anti-discrimination acts, hate crimes legislation, marriage recognition, and military service rights. A series of questions surrounding the place of legal work in the context of activism motivate Normal Life, a text that is fundamentally suspicious of the promises made by the law to rectify inequality and remediate damages through its power to punish. In the historical moment in which the dominant institutions of the neoliberal state are offering some degree of legitimation and recognition to trans people, who benefits from incorporation into protected categories and full citizenship, and who is excluded? Does power operate in such a way that modifications to the law actually change the conditions of life faced by those suffering from poverty, employment discrimination, and criminalization? What roles should lawyers play within grassroots organizations, and what risks attend prioritizing the goals of professionals within these groups? As a lawyer, a law professor, and the founder of an important legal aid nonprofit that serves trans people and gender-nonconforming people enduring poverty, Spade’s text is marked by a continuous reconsideration of the possibilities and dangers of appeals to the law. Perhaps because the law is slippery, offering the pretense of change while co-opting the language of oppressed groups, processing is the dominant mode of Normal Life‘s argumentation about legal strategies every step of the way, such that the text embodies a practice that “questions its own effectiveness, engaging in constant reflection and self-evaluation” (19).
     
    Drawing on important work in critical race theory and women of color feminism, Spade argues that claims for legal inclusion do little to impact the actual life chances of most trans people, either by reducing levels of violence towards gender nonconforming subjects or by alleviating the structural conditions that disproportionately consign trans people to lives of poverty, criminalization, and medical neglect. Indeed, such demands take the teeth out of the transformative potential of activism, benefiting only the most privileged trans people at the expense of the most vulnerable members of the community, those whose marginalization is compounded by their immigration status, disability, race, class, and indigeneity. Worse yet, by soliciting the law’s recognition, such activism stands to aggravate already terrible conditions by legitimizing institutions that perpetuate racist, heterosexist, xenophobic, and transphobic violence, amplifying their power to punish and control. In equal parts critical and constructive, Normal Life links a manifesto for a transformative politics firmly focused on the needs of the most vulnerable members of the queer and trans communities with a blistering appraisal of the assimilationist strategies of gay and lesbian rights organizations in the context of neoliberalism.
     
    While Spade explicitly intervenes in critical prison studies and critical legal studies, I want to tap Normal Life as a significant contribution to queer theory’s turn to futurity, texts that seek out alternate political and social formations that cannot be recuperated by what Lee Edelman terms the heteropatriarchal project of “reproductive futurism.”1 Normal Life is an especially important example of what José Muñoz identifies as the chief task of queer utopianism: to envision new and better worlds, different modes of social relation and political organization that break out of the suffocating “here and now” by distilling transformative potentials from the “then and there.” A striking poverty of imagination informs the advocates of the new homonormativity, groups unable to envision either how the benefits they associate with legally recognized partnership might be uncoupled from the institution of marriage or how those benefits would fail to address the needs of those most vulnerable to homophobia.2 Spokespersons from these conservatized activist groups espouse a certain brand of political realism that rejects the possibility of meaningful change in favor of surface-level modifications that make fundamentally unequal institutions appear more multicultural and inclusive. By way of contrast, Spade returns to the activist movements of the 60s and 70s, renewing their demands for sweeping structural change that cannot be conceptualized, much less met by the institutions that distribute security and vulnerability: “a critical trans politics imagines and demands an end to prisons, homelessness, landlords, bosses, immigration enforcement, poverty, and wealth. It imagines a world in which people have what they need and govern themselves in ways that value collectivity, interdependence, and difference” (68-69). Not merely incorporation into the status quo, but massive wealth redistribution, an abolition of state-sponsored violence, and an end to the racist and xenophobic apparatuses of state power animate the project described in Normal Life. Such demands are emerging from grassroots organizations led by people of color and dedicated to mobilizing those most affected by the issues at stake. Spade outlines a politics emanating from, and responsive to, the pressing needs of the trans community as a set of “impossible people” repeatedly told by “legal systems, state agencies, employers, schools, and our families” that we “are not who we say we are, cannot exist, cannot be classified, and cannot fit anywhere” (209). Activism that would truly attend to the difficulties of such impossible people could never come from altering the law to say “good” things about trans people (incorporating them into anti-discrimination laws) rather than “bad” things (for instance, criminalizing cross-dressing). Against the tunnel vision of conservatized, mainstream movements and the narrow realism that underwrites their limited demands, Spade judiciously reminds us not to believe the stories the law tells about itself, and to put less stock in what the law says about us.
     
    In the first chapter, Spade brackets the standard narrative peddled in textbooks and in the media claiming that American institutions were once racist and sexist but now ensure equality and fairness; that the law is colorblind and impartial; and that individuals must therefore be responsible for their own failure to flourish in an equitable society conditioned by market forces and governed democratically. To elaborate the context in which trans politics is taking shape, and in which legal reform strategies are situated, Spade discusses the neoliberal landscape of contemporary politics, a field marked by the upward distribution of wealth driven by factors such as privatization, trade liberalization, coercive debt loads, the elimination of unions, and the taxation of income rather than wealth. While the state sponsors this redistribution of wealth, preserving and protecting benefits enjoyed chiefly by white, heterosexual, middle- and upper-class populations, at the same time it drastically decreases the funding available for public services that benefit those groups disproportionately exposed to poverty. As the safety net recedes and services like education, public housing, food assistance, and health care are slashed under the political rhetoric of “belt-tightening” and “shared burdens,” massive resources have been allocated to ever-expanding criminalization and imprisonment systems that recapture those abandoned to poverty. Both cuts to crucial, life-preserving social services and the growth of the prison industrial complex have been sold to the public through the circulation of racist, sexist tropes such as the “Welfare Queen.” Because the cycles of abandonment and recapture are amplified and intensified for subjects experiencing multiple vectors of exclusion on account of race, class, disability, immigration status, or trans status, incorporation into the institutions responsible for producing this widespread vulnerability can only help the fraction of trans people who already enjoy race, class, education, citizenship, and passing privileges. Although Spade’s demands are utopian in the sense that José Muñoz describes, we can see that his view of life rendered illegible or impossible to the systems of institutional control is certainly not romanticized. Like other “impossible” groups, for instance illegal aliens, the very existence of trans people is written out of administrative apparatuses of the modern state, which consistently excludes trans people from protective and care-taking services while recapturing them for the necropolitical goals of abandonment, punishment, and imprisonment.3
     
    Chapter two more closely examines the problems that follow from demanding rights and legal recognition, specifically inclusion in anti-discrimination statutes and hate crimes laws, as the central measure of progress. In both cases, Spade powerfully argues that such laws have essentially no effect on the life chances of populations who experience outrageous levels of violence and discrimination. There is no evidence that hate crimes laws actually reduce instances of bias-motivated crime, and more to the point, law enforcement officials are the primary source of violence against queer and trans people, especially transwomen of color. Similarly, as critical race theory has amply demonstrated for other marginalized groups, despite the existence of laws explicitly forbidding discrimination on the grounds of race, sex, or sexuality, these laws are interpreted so narrowly as to be essentially useless, even for those individuals that can afford the high costs of legal aid associated with enforcing those rights. Furthermore, Spade argues that these legal reform strategies have serious misconceptions of what constitutes discrimination, recognizing it only when it operates at the individual level. As such, the institutional vectors that exacerbate poverty and directly inflict state-sponsored violence at the level of population remain untouched. Changing anti-discrimination and hate crimes law so that, officially, the law says it values the lives of trans people, will not prevent discrimination and violence. Instead, by promoting such laws, the prison industrial complex co-opts the grief and suffering of the trans community and turns it into an avenue for further expansion, new prisons, additional funding to police, and increased prosecutorial discretion. Inevitably, those resources will be exercised against communities of color, the homeless, sex workers, and illegal immigrants, including those who are trans.
     
    In chapter three, Spade offers an alternative to the perpetrator/victim model of discrimination, locating the sources of systematic abandonment in sites other than the individual intentions of biased people in order to understand the real causes of shortened life spans in trans subjects. Taking his theoretical cues from Foucault’s Society Must Be Defended and Ruth Gilmore’s Golden Gulag, Spade describes the state as a system of distributed, decentralized agencies designed to manage the productive and reproductive forces of different populations while unequally distributing life chances among them. Although he rarely uses the word, Spade provides a thick account of the neoliberal state as biopolitical, a system of population-management.4 When the state is conceptualized as a caretaker that promotes the life of the nation, invariably certain populations are cast as internal threats to the body politic, “drains” on its energy that unfairly consume resources and menace the health, security, and economic well-being of the “deserving” members. A politics centered on legal inclusion recapitulates this logic, dividing the community internally by lobbying for the incorporation and protection of good, deserving members while abandoning those who are the most excluded and compromised. A more transformative platform would aim for the elimination of institutions founded in racism and settler colonialism, insisting on race, gender, and economic justice for all without exception.
     
    Having established the biopolitical framework that governs the allocation of security and vulnerability in the context of neoliberalism and advanced capitalism, Spade reconsiders the legal apparatuses that actually impact the lives of trans people, the administrative systems responsible for distributing life chances. If anti-discrimination and hate crimes laws will have little effect on the daily life of most trans people, the administrative systems that interface between state power and individual subjects are a significant source of violence, discrimination, and abandonment for trans individuals. Spade focuses on the complexities trans people face in their attempts to secure identity documents that correspond to gender identity; receive access to sex-segregated facilities such as rehabilitation centers, public bathrooms, homeless shelters, and prisons; and acquiring health care. Identity documents are governed by a variety of institutions, most of which have entirely different requirements that must be met before gender markers can be altered, many of which require evidence of medical treatment and surgery. Because Medicaid and most private health insurance policies specifically exclude trans people from receiving the gender-confirming health care required to change these documents (and to prevent some measure of street harassment, employment discrimination, and suicide), most trans people have conflicting sets of IDs. These discrepancies significantly increase the barriers trans people face when attempting to access social service agencies, which play a particularly ubiquitous role in the lives of impoverished communities. The outright rejection of welfare services contributes to the abandonment and exposure of trans people already experiencing poverty. Trans people also have difficulty accessing sex-segregated facilities that correspond with their gender identity, exposing them to enormous violence. An analysis of the biopolitical nature of the actuarial state indicates that legal-reform strategies, to the extent they are employed for a critical trans politics, should focus their energies on the administrative systems that regularly contribute to the shortened life spans experienced by trans people.
     
    The final chapter addresses concerns with the emerging shape of non-profit organization, which increasingly borrows its infrastructural models from the private sector. Because of the shortage of social services, these non-profits play an important role in meeting the needs of groups abandoned by the state. However, the function of non-profits in distributing resources is suspect because they tend to be funded by corporations and the wealthy, who maintain active roles in directing the goals of the organizations, and as such, these groups cannot be expected to achieve any transformative changes in the maldistribution of wealth and security. Furthermore, organizations lack radical agendas because grassroots mass-mobilizations have been targeted and criminalized for the past thirty years while non-profits with limited demands that support the status quo have been funded. This has also encouraged the emergence of non-profit administration as a career track for young white people with graduate degrees who concentrate decision-making power in the hands of executive boards and funding agencies while excluding the voices of those who are purportedly being served. Spade turns to the Miami Workers Center’s “Four Pillars of Social Justice Infrastructure” for alternate models of community organizing that truly respond to the needs of marginalized groups and build leadership from within the community itself. As counter-examples to the non-profit industrial complex, the conclusion looks to activist groups and coalitions, especially those organized by people of color, that provide models of consensus-based, grassroots organizing dedicated to eliminating violence without expanding the logics of imprisonment, exile, colonialism, and nationalism.
     
    Normal Life encourages us to imagine and organize for queer futures that reject the restrictive vision of legal reforms that would exchange the incorporation of a sliver of trans people while consigning the rest to abandonment. At a time in which gay marriage is promoted as the last remaining civil rights issue, Normal Life insists that a properly queer agenda would not exclude anyone and would work for a world without prisons or borders or poverty. Against lobbying campaigns that insist that assimilation into the ever more quickly diminishing middle class is the only available channel for activism, Dean Spade reminds us that what’s really queer is to give away money.
     

    Charles Gordon is a Ph.D. student in Comparative Literature at UC Irvine. He is currently completing a dissertation on Shakespeare’s architectural imaginary entitled “Shakespeare’s Landscape Futures.” He has published articles on Shakespeare and design as well as medieval host desecration narratives.
     

     

    Footnotes

     
    1. Important recent texts engaging with queer futurity include Jasbir Puar, Terrorist Assemblages: Homonationalism in Queer Times (Durham: Duke UP, 2007); José Muñoz, Cruising Utopia: The Then and There of Queer Futurity (New York: NYU UP, 2009; Jack Halberstam, In a Queer Time and Place: Transgender Bodies, Subcultural Lives (New York: NYU UP, 2005); Elizabeth Freeman, Time Binds: Queer Temporalities, Queer Histories (Durham: Duke UP, 2010).

     

     

    2. On the new homonormativity, see Duggan (50).

     

    3. Mae Ngai describes the illegal alien as an “impossible subject” for the modern state, “a person who cannot be and a problem that cannot be solved” (5).

     

    4. Spade writes elsewhere with an explicitly biopolitical framework (Spade and Willse).

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Duggan, Lisa. Twilight of Equality? Neoliberalism, Cultural Politics, and the Attack on Democracy. Boston: Beacon, 2003. Print.
    • Edelman, Lee. No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive. Durham: Duke UP, 2004. Print.
    • Ngai, Mae. Impossible Subjects: Illegal Aliens and the Making of America. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2004. Print.
    • Spade Dean and Craig Willse. “Freedom in a Regulatory State? Lawrence, Marriage and Biopolitics.” Widener Law Review 11.2 (2004): 309-329. Print.
    • Copyright © 2013 Postmodern Culture & the Johns Hopkins University Press
  • The Temporal Logic of Digital Media Technologies

    Kurt Cavender (bio)

    Brandeis University

    kcavende@brandeis.edu

    A review of Wolfgang Ernst, Digital Memory and the Archive. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2012.

    Digital Memory and the Archive represents the first collection in English of Wolfgang Ernst’s particular brand of media theory. As such, the volume necessarily attempts to satisfy three distinct demands: to outline the “media archeology” that characterizes Ernst’s work, to sample instances where this broad logic engages various technologies with particularly productive results, and to establish Ernst’s relation to a so-called “Berlin school” of German media theory that began to emerge with the work of materialist thinkers such as Friedrich Kittler, and in which Ernst is a central figure. The result is a collection of essays in which the hand of the editor, Jussi Parikka, is remarkably present. In addition to an extensive introduction, in which Parikka articulates the media-archeological method in the context of Ernst’s career and the German media theory of Kittler, Bernhard Siegert, and Wolfgang Schaffner, Parikka introduces each of the three bundles of essays that compose the book—”The Media-Archeological Method,” “Temporality and the Multimedia Archive,” and “Microtemporal Media”—carefully curating the conceptual unity of the volume. In this sense, Digital Memory and the Archive is as much a triumph of Parikka’s own clear theoretical and editorial vision as it is a presentation of Ernst’s work.
     
    To speak of German media theory or a Berlin school is, Parikka concedes, to rely on “a catch-all term that does not account for the variety of disciplinary perspectives that fit the category” (3). This might be useful, but such a broad generalization risks ignoring real and important theoretical or methodological differences. In his own book, What Is Media Archeology?, Parikka suggests that the apparent unity of Ernst’s, Kittler’s, and others’ individual concerns emerges from two common impulses: first, “a critical reaction to the Marxist analyses of media by the Frankfurt school, and . . . a desire to differentiate from British cultural studies”; and second, a materialist insistence that “it is mathematics and engineering that concretely construct worlds through modern technology” (66-7). These twin concerns—to liberate media studies from the narrativizing tendencies of historical analysis, and to privilege the material forms of technology hardware and scientific apparatus over merely cultural content—become the clear foundation of Ernst’s own program for media archeology, offered in the second essay, “Media Archaeography: Method and Machine versus the History and Narrative of Media”:

    The term media archeology describes modes of writing that are not human products but rather expressions of the machines themselves, functions of their very mediatic logic. . . . Technological media that operate on the symbolic level (i.e., computing) differ from traditional symbolic tools of cultural engineering (like writing in the alphabet) by registering and processing not just semiotic signs but physically real signals. The focus shifts to digital signal processing (DSP) as cultural technology instead of cultural semiotics.

    (58)

    In moments like this, the affinity between Ernst’s media archeology and Kittler’s media discourse analysis is most strongly felt. Indeed, Ernst’s insistence that reality is in some sense constituted by media technology rather than by a mediated circulation of signs strongly resonates with Kittler’s claim, in the introduction to Gramophone, Film, Typewriter, that “we [are] in possession of storage technologies that can record and reproduce the very time flow of acoustic and optical data. Ears and eyes have become autonomous. And that changed the state of reality. . . . Media ‘define what really is’; they are always already beyond aesthetics” (3).

     
    If anything distinguishes Ernst’s own project, it is his consistent foregrounding of the agency of archival technologies themselves (not entirely ignored, but perhaps underdeveloped in Kittler’s work), and his persistent focus on the mechanical conditions of temporal perception. Here, Ernst’s reliance on Foucault’s argument that archeological or archival excavation of the epistemic conditions of knowledge can liberate the past from the narrativizing logic of historical discourse becomes clear—not in the materialist-technologist commitments, but in its account of historical rupture: “a Foucault-driven media archaeology accentuates discontinuities and primordial differences” (24). Foucault’s innovation in The Archaeology of Knowledge is to reconceptualize the archive as “the law of what can be said, the system that governs the appearance of statements as unique events” (129), but also as
     

    that which determines that all these things said do not accumulate endlessly in an amorphous mass, nor are they inscribed in an unbroken linearity, nor do they disappear at the mercy of chance external accidents; but they are grouped together in distinct figures, composed together in accordance with multiple relations, maintained or blurred in accordance with specific regularities. . . . that which differentiates discourses in their multiple existence and specifies them in their own duration.

    (129)

    For Ernst, the critical connection in Foucault’s thought is between discursive accounts of temporality—linearity, duration, chronology, history—and the set of laws, rules, protocols, and algorithms that organizes knowledge. Parikka’s arrangement and framing of Ernst’s work emphasizes this connection as a generative insight for media archeology: “temporal ontology offers a way to understand how all computer-based, calculational media are temporal, and this forces us to rethink the spatial emphasis of older regimes of memory” (77). The digital revolution in archival technologies—from the old media of film, print, and record to a new “technomathematical media” of “read-only and random access, registers, accumulators, buffers, cycle and access times, and latency” (77)—constitutes not just a technological shift, but a materialization of an always latent temporal dimension of the archive.

     
    The sense that the algorithms and protocols that govern digital archives are merely a continuation of the governing logic of the Foucaultian archive makes one point of contact between German media theory and Anglo-American thinkers. It is hard not to hear intimations here of Marshall McLuhan’s proposal that the content of media is always only other media, or even Matthew Fuller’s claim, in Media Ecologies, that “a technology is a bearer of forces and drives . . . is composed by the mutual intermeshing of various other forces that might be technical, aesthetic, economic, chemical” (56). Indeed, Fuller’s theorization of media ecologies as Deleuzian assemblages of forces, processes, and techniques that support and animate the technological artifact might be understood as a dialectical negation of the Berlin school’s articulation of the determinative power of the technological artifacts themselves.
     
    But what does Ernst mean by suggesting, against a prior spatial understanding of the archive, that a latent temporality is activated by new digital media technologies? And more importantly, what is at stake in such a claim? The answer begins with the media phenomenon known as time-shifting, the recording of programming to a storage medium for viewing at a later time. Ernst writes in the fourth essay, “Archives in Transition: Dynamic Media Memories,” that the implication of, for instance, online archival storage of recently broadcast television programming is that “the old opponents ‘past’ and ‘present’, ‘archive’ and ‘immediate event’, become submerged in time shifting, which is the temporal essence of digital media operations” (99). This archive-enabled dislocation of the broadcast event from the structure of its programmed context becomes, for Ernst, the characteristic operation of digital media technologies.
     
    In the following essay, “Between Real Time and Memory on Demand: Reflections on Television,” he writes: “Minimal-delay memories are at work in time-based and time-critical media, especially if we do not notice them. Dramatically, these binary micromemories dissimulate apparent live transmission by calculation in real time” (100). More than just one of a set of functions made available by digital media technology, this memory-supported disruption of linear programming, and the “increasing spatiotemporal entanglement” that follows (100), become the defining operation of new archival technologies. The necessary result, for Ernst, is not just a shift in the way we perceive temporality in the present—from linear narrative progression to multi-tiered, anti-sequential sets of interchangeable protocols—but a discursive challenge to the very regimes of historical knowledge that Foucault first excavates in The Archaeology of Knowledge. What Foucault achieves with a sociological approach to knowledge production, Ernst intends to supplement and affirm through the study of technomathematical media structures in which the discontinuities, gaps, absences, silences, and ruptures that constitute the unspoken real of historical discourse are materialized.
     
    The question that remains, then, is what sort of temporal model the archive offers in place of narrative discourse. Ernst suggests in the seventh essay, “Telling versus Counting: A Media-Archeological Point of View,” that the key function of the archive has always been quantification, sequential ordering, and the raw accumulation of data-points without positing the kind of relational connectivity that generates narrative: “Historical imagination asks for iconic coherence, to be separated from the organization of knowledge about the past in the form of naked data banks. But registering time does not necessarily require the narrative mode to organize the factual field in a form that we call information” (150). The linear coherence of historical discourse is not the necessary or inevitable form that temporal information assumes; rather, it is imposed upon historical knowledge by discursive imagination. The digital data bank is, in its temporal arrangement, a rematerialization of an historical technology that precedes the discourses of modernity, the medieval annales:
     

    When all sensual dimensions are quantifiable, even the temporal resolution, telling gets liberated from the narrative grip—a media-archeological amnesia of cultural techniques like that of the early medieval annales, sequential notations of temporal events with no metahistorical, narrative prefiguration. We get a glimpse of a way of processing cultural experience that does not need stories (not yet? not anymore?).

    (149)

    For Ernst, the power of digital memory technologies is twofold. First, embedded within their protocols, processes, and algorithms is a material privileging of pure sequential quantification over the “iconic coherence” of the narrative impulse. The alphabet and even more-so its successor, binary code, exist as memory operations of pure “diachronic clustering,” where “data exist not for themselves but in relation to the series that in each case precedes or follows— without being subjected to romance, where causality and the foregrounding/backgrounding of events are expressed through explicit narrative subordination” (150-51). The full range of media technologies that emerge from and depend upon these operations are therefore predisposed to a particular, anti-historical temporal logic. The second power of digital technologies is that, by manifesting this operational logic in the present, they rewrite or restructure the very history of archival technologies themselves. The passage from epic discourse of listed knowledge (such as Homer’s “Catalogue of Ships”) to medieval annales to the digital hard drive is no longer a narrative of progression, but a series of iterations of the same temporal logic – what Ernst calls “a way of processing cultural experience that does not need stories” (149).

     
    In his brief introduction to “Temporality and the Multimedia Archive,” the volume’s second and most theoretically substantial bundle of essays, Parikka articulates the stakes of Ernst’s project. The essays and articles collected here form a necessary program of reading, not just for media theorists, but also for cultural studies thinkers and archival professionals, because they present a compelling argument that “we need to update our notions of the archive in order to understand the specific technicity of contemporary culture” (78). It is here, perhaps, that we encounter the limit of the Berlin school’s media archeological project. Parikka argues that “if we fail to address the time-critical, technomathematical modulation of what comes out as the almost like [sic] metaphoric surface effect . . . we fail to understand where power lies in contemporary culture” (78-9). Parikka’s claim, echoing the arguments of Ernst, Kittler, and their colleagues, is that only by studying the digital technologies that constitute modern media societies can we uncover the deep system of discursive rules that structure modern cultural experience. It is too easy, I think, to raise the obvious objections—that such a claim seems to simplistically assume an evenly distributed level of global technological penetration into daily life, that it seems to focus too much on the technology itself and not enough on the technological practices and habits of persons or institutions, that it approaches a reductive technological determinism that does not account for the ways in which a technology might embody multiple contradictory logics—but these are all critiques of which Ernst is aware and which he attempts, to some extent, to anticipate in his work.
     
    The most significant limitation to the essays presented in this volume seems to emerge in their relationship to Foucault’s project, from which they draw substantial methodological and theoretical support. Fuller, writing about Friedrich Kittler, voices a critique that seems equally appropriate here because it addresses some of the broad theoretical priorities that characterize the Berlin school as a whole. The critical excavation of deep discursive formations, he writes,
     

    is crucial to Foucault’s project, and it is what allows it to be so readily taken up as a political tool: The variability and power that Foucault’s approach in its various forms allows is recapitulated by Kittler, but with something of a sense in which this readily political aspect has itself been attenuated. Kittler’s glee at the displacement of “so-called man” from a universe that cradled him at its center tends occasionally toward a relocation of Hegelian Geist from the human to the technical object.

    (60-61)

    In Ernst’s work, as in Kittler’s, this “relocation of Hegelian Geist from the human to the technical object,” an almost celebratory attention to emerging techno-agencies as actors and determiners of human social relations, seems to leave very little room for the social effects of economics, politics, or culture. This is not to say that Ernst is a non-political thinker, merely that his work is far abstracted from its own explicitly political implications. Indeed, in the interview with Ernst that constitutes the final chapter of the volume, he says: “I want to be concerned with a reentry of economical, political, and cultural aspects into this media-archeological field—without giving up to cultural studies, though, which has overly neglected a precise analysis of technologies” (198). It may be most appropriate, then, to understand Digital Memory and the Archive not only as a self-contained work of materialist media theory, but also as a corrective text, an intervention into an Anglo-American media studies discourse that, Ernst suggests, is dominated by the technology-indifferent legacies of the Frankfurt school and British cultural studies.

     
    If Digital Memory and the Archive has a weakness, then, it is an occasional tendency to under-appreciate current trends in established media-focused fields such as Film Studies and the Digital Humanities, and emerging fields such as software studies and platform studies, all of which counter traditionally poststructuralist readings of digital cultural texts with various kinds of materialist reconsiderations of the role of hardware and software in shaping culture. For instance, N. Katherine Hayles’s work on “the cultural perception that information and materiality are conceptually distinct” suggests that human consciousness always exists in a dialectical relationship with technology (18), and her articulation of a post-liberal posthumanism posits a marked shift in postmodern cultural treatment of the material-consciousness relation. This seems to imply a distinctly historicist understanding of technoculture that, while sharing Ernst’s investment in technicity and technology, draws productively different conclusions about the temporality of technomathematical apparatus in ways that would only strengthen Ernst’s work if engaged. On the other hand, D.N. Rodowick’s study of the ontological shift from film cinema to digital cinema as a site for reconceptualizing virtuality and the imaginary seems to share Ernst’s anti-historicist impulse—new digital technologies disrupt the linear narrative by revealing a latent virtual dimension already present in celluloid film—without explicitly articulating Ernst’s sequential temporality. Lev Manovich’s Software Studies Initiative at UCSD and CUNY and the platform studies work of Nick Montfort and Ian Bogost represent similar emerging projects which do not seem to fit into Ernst’s characterization of Anglo-American neglect of technological analysis.
     
    These thinkers are connected with German media archeology not so much by methodological practices or theoretical commitments as by a set of motivating questions: What happens if, instead of analyzing the content of media, we interrogate media technologies, processes, and practices themselves? How might these technological conditions influence the shape of emerging human consciousness and self-consciousness? Can we expand our narrow, subject-oriented understanding of agency to include the kinds of tendencies and properties exhibited by complex machinic entities? Does the transition from analogue to digital technologies constitute an ontological shift from material reality to virtual informatics, or is there a deep unifying media logic? If Ernst is offering some sort of corrective intervention into a cultural studies approach to media studies, it is as part of a larger, trans-Atlantic challenge to humanistic, language-focused analysis that excludes or minimizes the real material conditions in which culture emerges. The result is an invaluable addition to a growing body of media scholarship willing to push beyond the insights of post-structuralism and cultural studies.
     

    Kurt Cavender is a Ph.D. candidate at Brandeis University. His work is concerned with theories of history and the American novel, with secondary interests in Film studies and the Digital Humanities. He has another review forthcoming in Cultural Studies (Spring 2013).

    Works Cited

    • Foucault, Michel. The Archaeology of Knowledge and The Discourse on Language. Trans. A. M. Sheridan Smith. New York: Harper Colophon, 1976. Print.
    • Fuller, Matthew. Media Ecologies: Materialist Energies in Art and Technoculture. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2005. Print.
    • Hayles, N. Katherine. How We Became Posthuman: Virtual Bodies in Cybernetics, Literature and Informatics. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1999. Print.
    • Kittler, Friedrich A. Gramophone, Film, Typewriter. Trans. Geoffrey Winthrop-Young and Michael Wutz. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1999. Print.
    • Parikka, Jussi. What is Media Archeology? Malden: Polity Press, 2012. Print.
  • Notes On Contributors

    Étienne Balibar is Professor Emeritus of moral and political philosophy at Université de Paris X – Nanterre and Distinguished Professor of Humanities at the University of California, Irvine, and is currently Visiting Professor at Columbia University in the City of New York. He has published widely in the area of Marxist philosophy and moral and political philosophy in general. His many works include Lire le Capital (with Louis Althusser, Pierre Macherey, Jacques Rancière, Roger Establet, and F. Maspero) (1965); Spinoza et la politique (1985); Nous, citoyens d’Europe? Les frontières, l’État, le peuple (2001); Politics and the Other Scene (2002); L’Europe, l’Amérique, la Guerre. Réflexions sur la mediationeuropéenne (2003); and Europe, Constitution, Frontière (2005).

    Craig Carson is Assistant Professor of English at Adelphi University and a former Harper-Schmidt Fellow and Collegiate Assistant Professor at the University of Chicago. His current book project, Eighteenth-Century Society of the Spectacle: Ethics and the Marketplace, examines eighteenth-century British literature, political economy, and commodity culture.

    Kurt Cavender is a Ph.D. candidate at Brandeis University. His work is concerned with theories of history and the American novel, with secondary interests in Film studies and the Digital Humanities. He has another review forthcoming in Cultural Studies (Spring 2013).

    Charles J. Gordon is a Ph.D. student in Comparative Literature at UC Irvine. He is currently completing a dissertation on Shakespeare’s architectural imaginary entitled “Shakespeare’s Landscape Futures.” He has published articles on Shakespeare and design as well as medieval host desecration narratives.

    Jennifer Greiman
    Jennifer Greiman is Associate Professor of English at the University at Albany, SUNY. She is the author of Democracy’s Spectacle: Sovereignty and Public Life in Antebellum American Writing (Fordham, 2010) and co-editor, with Paul Stasi, of The Last Western: Deadwood and the End of American Empire (bloomsbury 2013). Her current research is on democratic theory and the work of Herman Melville.

    Kir Kuiken is Assistant Professor of English at the University at Albany, SUNY. He recently completed a book manuscript entitled “Imagined Sovereignties: Towards a New Political Romanticism” and is currently working on a project about the role of Romanticism in contemporary critical and political theory. His published work includes essays on Derrida, Heidegger, and Benjamin.

    Robert P. Marzec is Associate Professor of ecocriticism and postcolonialism in the Department of English at Purdue University. He is the author of An Ecological and Postcolonial Study of Literature (Palgrave 2007), the editor of Postcolonial Literary Studies: the First 30 Years (Johns Hopkins 2011), and the associate editor of Modern Fiction Studies. He has published articles in journals such as boundary 2, Radical History Review, Public Culture, The Global South, and The Journal of Commonwealth and Postcolonial Studies.

    Warren Montag is the Brown Family Professor of European Literature at Occidental College. His most recent book is Althusser and His Contemporaries: Philosophy’s Perpetual War (Duke University Press, 2013). He is also editor of Décalages, a journal devoted to scholarship on Althusser and his circle.

    Erin Obodiac received her Ph.D. in Comparative Literature from the University of California, Irvine and has held teaching and research appointments at UC Irvine, the University of Leeds, and SUNY Albany. Her writings inquire about the relation between the institutional history of deconstruction, posthumanist theory, the discourse on technics and animality, and new media art forms. She is currently a Fellow at Cornell University’s Society for the Humanities completing a book called Robots at Risk: Transgenic Art and Corporate Personhood.

    Ji-Young Um is Visiting Assistant Professor with appointments in the American Studies Program and the English Department at Williams College. Um has written and presented on representations of minority soldiers in the U.S., intersections of militarism, empire, and racism, Asian Americans and U.S. wars in Asia, and visual cultures and race. She is currently working on a book manuscript that argues for reading America’s wars as racial projects that reveal the constitutive relationship between militarism and racism.

    Gavin Walker is Assistant Professor of History and East Asian Studies at McGill University in Montréal, Québec. Recent publications include “On Marxism’s Field of Operation: Badiou and the Critique of Political Economy” in Historical Materialism (20.2) and “Primitive Accumulation and the Formation of Difference: On Marx and Schmitt,” in Rethinking Marxism (23.3).